mirror of
https://github.com/nhammer514/textfiles-politics.git
synced 2024-12-26 15:59:29 -05:00
6304 lines
310 KiB
Plaintext
6304 lines
310 KiB
Plaintext
97 page printout
|
||
Reproducible Electronic Publishing can defeat censorship.
|
||
|
||
The value of this 360K disk is $7.00. This disk, its printout,
|
||
or copies of either are to be copied and given away, but NOT sold.
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom, Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
|
||
**** ****
|
||
THE
|
||
RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
IN TWO PARTS
|
||
|
||
PART I. -- Theology: Its Superstitions and Origin.
|
||
PART II. -- Rationalism: Its Philosophy and Ethics.
|
||
|
||
BY
|
||
ALETHEIA, M.D.,
|
||
|
||
Author of "A Rationalist Catechism," "The Agnostic's Primer," etc.
|
||
**** ****
|
||
|
||
"To the mind, as it develops in speculative power, the problem
|
||
of the universe suggests itself. What is it? and Whence comes it?
|
||
are questions that press for solution, when, from time to time, the
|
||
imagination rises above daily trivialities."
|
||
HERBERT SPENCER.
|
||
|
||
LONDON:
|
||
WATTS & CO., 17, JOHNSON'S COURT, FLEET ST.
|
||
1897.
|
||
**** ****
|
||
TO
|
||
A DEAR WIFE
|
||
THIS MANUAL IS AFFECTIONATELY
|
||
DEDICATED,
|
||
IN REMEMBRANCE OF JOINT EFFORTS
|
||
TO DISCOVER, AMID THE CONFLICTING
|
||
BELIEFS AND OPINIONS OF THE DAY,
|
||
WHAT IS TRUTH.
|
||
|
||
PREFACE.
|
||
|
||
Most of us have been born and bred under the influence of some
|
||
form of religious superstition, which was imposed upon us, from a
|
||
very proper sense of duty, by our parents. But parents, though
|
||
having complete control over the education of their children,
|
||
cannot commit them, when they arrive at years of discretion, to any
|
||
particular line of thought or opinion. If this were possible, in
|
||
what a state of appalling ignorance should we be now! The world
|
||
progresses, and why? Because knowledge progresses. Every generation
|
||
adds something to the knowledge of the preceding one. Our parents
|
||
acted up to their lights, and may their memories be held in honor
|
||
and esteem. But, when the enlightenment of the age causes us to
|
||
exchange the superstitions of our youth, instilled into us from our
|
||
infancy upwards, for something better, wiser, and more in
|
||
accordance with the advancement of science and knowledge, it
|
||
becomes necessary for us to test the teaching we have received, and
|
||
inform ourselves as to what we must reject and what we may safely
|
||
retain. It is all very well to say, "Study science and philosophy;"
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
1
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
but how many of us are in a position to do this? Only the limited
|
||
few. How are poor people, and those who have not had the advantage
|
||
of a scientific education, to know what is right and true? And if
|
||
we take from them that religious belief which has for so long
|
||
acted, not only as a power for good in the land, but as a
|
||
recognized motive to right living, we must give them something
|
||
definite in return. We must give them a better, higher, more real
|
||
motive for right living. This has been the object which the Author
|
||
has had in view in compiling the following pages. He has endeavored
|
||
to furnish sufficient information to enable the least pretentious
|
||
student to give a reason for the faith that is in him. The articles
|
||
are necessarily short, for he has confined himself as much as
|
||
possible to main points. He hopes that his critics will bear with
|
||
him in the difficult task he has undertaken; and if his little
|
||
manual helps even one inquirer to a knowledge of "what is truth,"
|
||
or assists in uniting, in however small a measure, individuals of
|
||
similar schools of thought, be they known as Freethinkers,
|
||
Rationalists, Secularists, Agnostics, or Atheists (for union is
|
||
strength), he will have obtained his reward. He wishes to express
|
||
his acknowledgment and indebtedness to the authors from whose works
|
||
he has so freely drawn.
|
||
|
||
The writer may be accused of dogmatism, but it is impossible
|
||
to teach without it. The Rationalist has nothing to say against
|
||
"dogmatism" itself; it is a dogmatism consisting of unverified and
|
||
unverifiable dogmas -- dogmas that must not be questioned or
|
||
inquired into, but be held on "faith" as "mysteries," that he
|
||
objects to. Let the dogmatism be one of truth, one that can bear
|
||
the light of day, that can be explained by human reason, and be
|
||
proved by indisputable evidence then the dogmatism is not only
|
||
justifiable, but essential.
|
||
|
||
CONTENTS.
|
||
|
||
INTRODUCTION.
|
||
|
||
PART I.
|
||
|
||
CHRISTIANISM: ITS SUPERSTITIONS AND ORIGIN.
|
||
THE SUPERNATURAL.
|
||
REVELATION.
|
||
THE TEACHINGS OF JESUS NOT ORIGINAL.
|
||
INSPIRATION.
|
||
MISTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE TEXT.
|
||
SOME BIBLE LEGENDS.
|
||
The Creation.
|
||
The Two Accounts of the Story of Creation.
|
||
The "Fall of Man."
|
||
The Deluge.
|
||
The Tower of Babel, etc.
|
||
A FEW CONTRADICTIONS IN THE "INSPIRED TEXT."
|
||
THE CHRISTIAN MESSIAH; AND CONTEMPORARY HISTORY.
|
||
EVENTS IN THE LIFE, OF JESUS; MIRACLES, ETC.
|
||
ORIGIN OF THE BIBLE.
|
||
PRAYER.
|
||
WORSHIP, SACRIFICE, AND BAPTISM.
|
||
HEAVEN, HELL, GHOSTS, AND BOGIES.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
2
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
FUTURE LIFE.
|
||
CHRISTIAN SYMBOLS; THE CROSS, ETC.
|
||
ANCIENT FESTIVALS, SABBATHS, ETC.
|
||
ANCIENT GODS, TRINITIES, AND SCRIPTURES.
|
||
ORIGIN OF RELIGION (THEOLOGY).
|
||
ORIGIN OF THE WORD "CHRISTIAN."
|
||
THE FRUITS OF CHRISTIANISM.
|
||
|
||
PART II.
|
||
|
||
RATIONALISM: ITS PHILOSOPHY AND RULE OF LIFE.
|
||
|
||
RATIONALISM.
|
||
FIRST PRINCIPLES.
|
||
TRUTHS.
|
||
SOME DEFINITIONS.
|
||
KNOWLEDGE, BELIEF, FAITH, ETC.
|
||
THE CAUSE OF ALL.
|
||
LIFE.
|
||
ORIGIN OF LIFE.
|
||
EVOLUTION.
|
||
POLARITY.
|
||
ASCENT OF MAN.
|
||
DEATH AND DISSOLUTION.
|
||
MORALITY.
|
||
THE UNIVERSE.
|
||
THE EARTH; GEOLOGICAL EPOCHS, ETC.
|
||
THE SOLAR SYSTEM; SEASONS, ETC.
|
||
THE ANCIENT ZODIAC.
|
||
|
||
ETHICS AND CUSTOMS OF SOCIAL LIFE.
|
||
|
||
DUTY AND FAULT.
|
||
MAN'S MORAL CODE.
|
||
RATIONALIST SOCIETIES.
|
||
PUBLIC HOLIDAYS AND THEIR ORIGIN.
|
||
NAMING AND REGISTRATION OF CHILDREN.
|
||
MARRIAGE.
|
||
BURIAL OF THE DEAD.
|
||
FREEDOM OF THOUGHT AND SPEECH.
|
||
OATHS, AFFIRMATIONS, AND LAST WILL.
|
||
|
||
**** ****
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
INTRODUCTION.
|
||
|
||
OUR opening words in this Manual shall be an expression of
|
||
gratitude to Charles Darwin and Alfred Russel Wallace for their
|
||
discovery of the Origin of Species; to Thomas Henry Huxley for his
|
||
unrelenting protest against dogmatic creeds, and his victorious
|
||
controversy with the clergy, whose pretence to a knowledge of
|
||
things divine induced him to coin the term Agnosticism; to the
|
||
illustrious Herbert Spencer for the Synthetic Philosophy, which so
|
||
clearly demonstrates the truth of the evolution doctrine, and which
|
||
sweeps away the cobwebs of theology; and to the great cloud of
|
||
witnesses for Reason for the aid they have rendered, and the
|
||
disinterested sufferings they have borne, in the cause of liberty
|
||
of thought.
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
3
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
What have these pioneers of science fought for? Why have they
|
||
sacrificed time, money, domestic comfort, and popularity? Is it
|
||
possible, as the tongue of ignorance suggests, that these men have
|
||
devoted their lives and abilities to the deliberate uprooting of
|
||
religion and morality, by which society would be thrown into a
|
||
state of chaos, and a way of unlimited freedom opened up for the
|
||
working of wickedness? Certainly not. They have, indeed, striven to
|
||
uproot the evil plant which is variously called theology,
|
||
ecclesiastes, clericalism. But they have not striven to uproot
|
||
moral and intellectual truth.
|
||
|
||
And they did well to strike at the power of the priest. For
|
||
centuries the human mind has been fettered by the priestly chain.
|
||
The priest claimed the whole life. Scarcely had a child entered the
|
||
world when he lost his freedom in the rite of baptism; his will was
|
||
made captive by the representative of theology; he was educated in
|
||
the way of credulity, so that when he came to the age of Reason (or
|
||
what should have been Reason) he submissively accepted the priest's
|
||
dogmas as being of divine origin and supernaturally revealed.
|
||
Ninety-nine men out of every hundred have been satisfied to accept
|
||
the word of the priest for the truth of these dogmas, to yield
|
||
their souls up as slaves to clericalism, and swear allegiance to
|
||
the illegitimate authority of "The Church."
|
||
|
||
The questions which Rationalists fearlessly set themselves to
|
||
solve are: -- Is there any truth in the so-called Christian
|
||
"revelation" which has for so long a period maintained its hold
|
||
over the Western world? And, further, has any revelation of a
|
||
supernatural character ever taken place? Or, is the only revelation
|
||
which possesses any human value the revelation of natural science?
|
||
|
||
If a revelation had been made to the human race by a divine
|
||
and almighty being, we should be justified in expecting it to be
|
||
done in a manner clear, unmistakable, and evident to all, and it
|
||
would have had an irresistible claim upon our allegiance. But this
|
||
has not happened. On the contrary: instead of being furnished with
|
||
proofs, we are enjoined to ask no questions; we are told that doubt
|
||
is sin, and that we must reduce ourselves to a condition of
|
||
infantile dependence; we are bidden to accept all the statements
|
||
which the priestly dispensers of "revelation" choose to dole out to
|
||
us, however much opposed to reason, nature, and science. When we
|
||
examine the alleged revelation, we discover that it consists of a
|
||
series of legends, characterized by a morality which is frequently
|
||
atrocious, and by absurdities which rank with the tales of the
|
||
nursery. And we find that the divinity worshipped by the churches
|
||
is an imaginary figure, a fetish established for the benefit of the
|
||
clerical caste, and supported by the priesthood for mercantile
|
||
ends. It is time to cast off the bondage so long imposed upon us,
|
||
and snap the rod of hell so long held over our heads. We must
|
||
transfer our allegiance from God to Man. Instead of wasting our
|
||
time and energy in contemplating and appeasing a fictitious deity,
|
||
and obeying the selfish motive of desire for future reward, let us
|
||
dedicate our lives to the interests of the present world, to social
|
||
cooperation, to the study of natural science, to the explanation of
|
||
the phenomena that environs us, to the spread of knowledge and
|
||
happiness.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
4
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
The Christian myth is based on no valid evidence: it rests
|
||
only on the assumed "inspiration" of the Bible -- a collection of
|
||
ancient writings, most of them written no one knows when, where, or
|
||
by whom. Some people fear lest, if the Christian myth were
|
||
discarded, each individual would seize the liberty to do as he
|
||
liked, and give way to all kinds of libertinism, and repeat the
|
||
motto of the debauches, "Eat, drink, and be merry, for to-morrow we
|
||
die." But this very fear suggests the existence of an improper
|
||
motive to goodness, and that a selfish prudence and pious cunning
|
||
had been the only means to virtue furnished by Christianism. Shall
|
||
we admit that there can be any true spring of morality in the fear
|
||
of offending a deity who possesses the bad attributes of
|
||
vindictiveness, jealousy, and cruelty; and in the dread of losing
|
||
heaven and incurring the pains of hell? Such an inadequate motive
|
||
to right conduct leaves out of the consideration the welfare of our
|
||
fellow-men, and the desire to please and make others happy.
|
||
|
||
When asked to reject the unwarranted theory of a future life,
|
||
some experience a revulsion against the idea of not meeting again
|
||
those who have become endeared to them in the present life. But, if
|
||
it can be shown that we know, and can know, nothing of a world-to-
|
||
come, and that assertions on the subject are vain incursions into
|
||
the realm of the unknowable, our duty is to resign ourselves to the
|
||
solemn Inevitable. He who accepts the belief in Immortality does so
|
||
simply on the bare word of another man, who knows no more about the
|
||
mystery than himself. Is it right to believe what we cannot
|
||
possibly know, merely because other people believe it, or because
|
||
it yields irrational comfort? Why should we stake our happiness on
|
||
the chances of a visionary future, instead of realizing the
|
||
possibilities of a life which, if we develop it in defiance of the
|
||
dictates of orthodoxy, may yield so much profit and enjoyment? What
|
||
pleasure can we derive from speculating whether our departed
|
||
friends have succeeded in obtaining a place in Elysium; or whether,
|
||
having fallen short of the regulations laid down by the deity, they
|
||
have attained the Middle State of Purgatory, where a due amount of
|
||
suffering is officially meted out to them; or whether they (good
|
||
and amiable as they appeared to us) have had the misfortune to fall
|
||
under the divine displeasure, and are condemned to the eternal
|
||
flames of Hell? God is represented to us as being good and merciful
|
||
and omnipotent. Could he not, then, have made mankind perfect and
|
||
incapable of sin? For, if he had done this, the necessity for a
|
||
hell would never have arisen.
|
||
|
||
Christianism ridicules the superstition of the pagan, and
|
||
holds up its hands in sanctimonious horror at the worship of
|
||
natural objects. But is it more foolish to adore the glorious and
|
||
beneficent sun than to adore a being who has been built up out of
|
||
materials supplied by the human imagination? If you ask a
|
||
theologian where this creature of fancy exists, and on which of the
|
||
innumerable heavenly bodies he has pitched his residence, you get
|
||
no intelligible answer. Surely the various forms of Paganism were
|
||
as rational as (i.e., not more irrational than) the vague and
|
||
plagiarized creed of Christendom?
|
||
|
||
Can our words of scorn towards Christianism be justified? The
|
||
following pages will show.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
5
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
PART I.
|
||
|
||
CHRISTIANISM: ITS SUPERSTITIONS & ORIGIN.
|
||
______
|
||
|
||
THE SUPERNATURAL.
|
||
|
||
FROM the earliest ages man has believed in the supernatural.
|
||
Primitive man had no knowledge of the laws of nature and of their
|
||
uniformity; he had no conception of cause and effect, nor of the
|
||
indestructibility of force; ignorant of medical science, he
|
||
believed in charms, magic, amulets, and incantations. It never
|
||
occurred to the savage that disease was natural. Unacquainted with
|
||
chemistry, medieval man sought for the elixir of life in cunning
|
||
compounds, and hoped to discover the philosopher's stone which
|
||
should turn the baser metals into gold , unskilled in mechanics, he
|
||
has searched for an instrument which would produce perpetual motion
|
||
and keep up a ceaseless creation of force. The source of political
|
||
authority was traced to a supernatural will. For ages man's only
|
||
conception of morality was embodied in the idea of obedience, not
|
||
to the requirements of nature, but to the supposed commands of a
|
||
being superior to nature. Nature itself was supernatural to
|
||
primitive man, But gradually man's confidence in natural law has
|
||
increased with the growth of his knowledge; and the miraculous has
|
||
vanished from medicine, chemistry, etc. No divine whim is allowed
|
||
to confuse the laws of mechanics. The authority to make and execute
|
||
laws is recognized as proceeding from the will of the governed, and
|
||
not from an extra-mundane power. "Man," says Ingersoll, "should
|
||
cease to expect aid from a supernatural source, being satisfied
|
||
that the supernatural does not exist that worship has not created
|
||
wealth; that prosperity is not the child of prayer that the
|
||
supernatural has not succored the oppressed, clothed the naked, fed
|
||
the hungry, shielded the innocent, stayed the pestilence, or freed
|
||
the slave."
|
||
|
||
SUPERNATURAL REVELATION.
|
||
|
||
We should expect that a message divinely revealed to man would
|
||
be a unity, and not split into different portions; that each single
|
||
part would corroborate and confirm the others; that contradictions
|
||
would be absent; that the contents would be reconcilable with
|
||
science; and that its morality should be perfect. Now, does the
|
||
Christian revelation possess these characteristics? We shall find
|
||
that it does not possess one of them. Not only so, but its alleged
|
||
divine origin is attested by no reliable evidence, and its purely
|
||
human development can be distinctly traced. The sources of its
|
||
dogmas may be detected in the older religions of Babylonia, Persia,
|
||
Egypt, etc. In other words, the pretended revelation was borrowed
|
||
from Paganism. We find its leading myths, such as the supernatural
|
||
birth of a Savior, the slaughter of the Innocents, the temptation
|
||
in the wilderness, the performance of miracles, the death and
|
||
resurrection of the god, forming features in pre-christian
|
||
religions.
|
||
|
||
The very fact of there being more than one "revelation" is
|
||
sufficient to raise doubts in the minds of reasoning people as to
|
||
the validity of any of them. The particular "revelation" which the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
6
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
average man accepts depends upon the accident of his birth, Creeds
|
||
follow geographical lines. If we happen to be born in Great Britain
|
||
or the British colonies, we adopt one of the many varieties of
|
||
Christianism; if in Turkey, Mohammedanism; if in China, Taoism, or
|
||
Confucianism, or Buddhism; if in India, Brahmanism; if in a certain
|
||
quarter of Bombay, Parseeism, etc. And each "revelation" claims
|
||
divine origin. The Mohammedan appeals to the Koran, the Parsee to
|
||
the Zend-avesta, the Taoist to the Tau-teh-king; the Buddhist to
|
||
his Tripitaka; the Brahman to his Vedas and the Christian to his
|
||
Bible. Though we observe in these phases of faith many resemblances
|
||
suggestive of borrowing and derivation, we also observe differences
|
||
in important details. Each counts itself orthodox, and regards the
|
||
rest as heretical or infidel. Our notion of truth or heresy,
|
||
therefore, is modified according to the locality of out birth and
|
||
the sphere of our education.
|
||
|
||
Christianity cannot boast an inner unity of its own. It is
|
||
divided into a bewildering array of sects. The Churches of Christ
|
||
differ from each other on more or less essential questions. In
|
||
these schisms they simply exemplify the contradictions presented by
|
||
their Scriptures. Yet, marvelous to say, the only point the sects
|
||
agree upon is the necessity of appeal to these very scriptures
|
||
which yield so many interpretations! In Roman Catholic countries
|
||
Protestant agents seek to make converts, a Protestant Bishop being
|
||
a short time ago consecrated for Catholic Madrid, while Roman
|
||
Catholic bishops map out dioceses in the midst of Protestant
|
||
populations. The Catholic churches insist on the duty of eating
|
||
their god; the Protestants regard this doctrine as an abomination.
|
||
|
||
The Christian revelation is blindly accepted on the assumption
|
||
that the Bible is inspired. We shall see if there exist solid
|
||
grounds for the assumption. Is the "revelation" reconcilable with
|
||
science? The researches and discoveries of modern science have laid
|
||
bare the fallacies upon which the Bible is founded, and the
|
||
erroneous opinions that run through it. They have demonstrated that
|
||
there is no such thing as instantaneous creation; that the present
|
||
cosmos has been gradually evolved from a preexistent one; that
|
||
matter is indestructible, eternal, fixed in quantity; that neither
|
||
man nor animals nor plants were called into being so recently as
|
||
6,000 years ago; that our ancestors lived millennia before the
|
||
supposed date of the creation; and that our race has ascended
|
||
through long processes of development from simple protoplasmic
|
||
cells. Genesis itself speaks with an uncertain voice. It contains
|
||
two separate stories of the creation, and they contradict one
|
||
another. The Genesis cosmogony is based upon mistaken ideas of the
|
||
universe, the shape and movements of the earth and sun, and their
|
||
mutual relations. And upon the truth of the occurrences reported in
|
||
Genesis rests the whole Christian theory of "Redemption." If the
|
||
"Fall" of man did not occur, sin did not enter the world by the
|
||
disobedience of Eve. And if Eve did not introduce the microbes of
|
||
sir, there is no sin-disease for all mankind to inherit; and,
|
||
consequently, there is no necessity for a Savior or Redeemer to
|
||
suffer the sacrifice entailed by the fault of the ancestors of the
|
||
race.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
7
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Till a comparatively recent date Christianity taught the
|
||
Ptolemaic theory of the universe -- i.e., that the earth was the
|
||
center of a system of planets, and that the sun rose and set daily
|
||
over it. By order of the Congregation of the Holy Office, Giordano
|
||
Bruno was burned at the stake in 1600 for indulging in astronomical
|
||
speculations; for supporting the Copernican theory, the reason
|
||
given being because it was "contrary to the bible;" and for
|
||
suggesting that the Bible did not contain the whole of science. In
|
||
1616 Galileo was summoned before the Inquisition, and cawed by
|
||
threats for teaching new theories of the heavens. He was again
|
||
hauled up, at the age of seventy, for writing a book on the System
|
||
of the World, in which he proved the truth of the Copernican
|
||
theory, which is now accepted by all the civilized world. He was
|
||
made to kneel, and swear, with his hands on the gospels, that it
|
||
was not true that the earth moved round the sun, and that he would
|
||
never again spread the "damnable heresy." Here we have evidence of
|
||
two failures on the part of the Christian Church: it condemned the
|
||
thinkers, who maintained a theory of the universe now everywhere
|
||
admitted; and it publicly declared its conviction that the
|
||
Copernican theory ran counter to the science of the Bible.
|
||
|
||
Again, is Christianity sound in its moral teaching? The Yahuh
|
||
(Jehovah) of the Old Testament authorizes, directly or indirectly,
|
||
the burning of witches (Ex. xxii. 18), human sacrifice (Ex. xiii.),
|
||
slavery (Ex. xxi., xxv.), adultery (Gen. xii. 10), violation of
|
||
virgins (Mum. xxxi. 17), and many other acts of gross injustice.
|
||
The Jesus of the New Testament teaches improvidence by the precept
|
||
that no thought is to be taken for the morrow as to food, drink, or
|
||
clothing -- an injunction which is at variance with all prudence
|
||
and economic wisdom. He took part in encouraging the ignorant and
|
||
cruel method of treating disease as the work of demons. He
|
||
pretended to drive "unclean spirits" out of the poor lunatic who
|
||
spent his life among the tombs, and whom no man could bind with
|
||
chains. We are expected to believe that the devils asked to be sent
|
||
into a herd of swine, after which they ran violently down the hill
|
||
into the sea and were drowned. No mention is made of any recompense
|
||
having been made to the owner of the herd (numbering about 2,000),
|
||
and, as Jesus is said to have been in a chronically impecunious
|
||
state, we may assume that none was made. Another example of
|
||
injustice is exemplified in the statement, "Whosoever hath to him
|
||
shall be given, and he shall have abundance; but whosoever hath
|
||
not, from him shall be taken away even that which he hath." As
|
||
further cases, take the advice to offer the other cheek when
|
||
smitten -- a course which insults human dignity -- or the
|
||
admonition to hand over a second garment to the robber who has
|
||
despoiled you of your coat -- a direct premium on stealing. The
|
||
cursing of the barren fig-tree was a display of folly and childish
|
||
petulance. Immorality marks the prophecy of Jesus, which has only
|
||
too literally been fulfilled, that bloodshed should prepare the way
|
||
of Christian triumph. He said: "Think not that I am come to send
|
||
peace on earth, but a sword." In the fulfillment of this prophecy
|
||
fifty millions of people were destined to perish.
|
||
|
||
We may, therefore, accept it as proved that the "revelation"
|
||
which Christian priests offer for our acceptance is not of divine
|
||
origin, and that, in the words of Mr. S. Laing, "The subjects which
|
||
their theologians profess to have such an exact knowledge of are,
|
||
for the most part, subjects respecting which nothing is or can be
|
||
known." Christianism is nothing but "Paganism writ different" -- in
|
||
other words, it is Paganism modernized.
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
8
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
THE TEACHINGS OF JESUS CHRIST NOT
|
||
ORIGINAL.
|
||
|
||
We often hear of the beauty and charm of the teachings of
|
||
Jesus, and of the self-evidence of their divine source. But, on
|
||
investigation, we find that his doctrines do not bear the stamp of
|
||
originality. Nor did he so far value them himself as to put them
|
||
consistently into practice -- e.g., having taught his followers
|
||
that whosoever should call his brother a fool should be in danger
|
||
of hell-fire, he himself called the Pharisees fools, and so
|
||
unconsciously pronounced his own sentence!
|
||
|
||
If he had been a true Messiah, he would surely have utilized
|
||
the opportunity afforded him when the lawyer came and asked him,
|
||
before a large crowd, what he should do to inherit eternal life.
|
||
Yet what happened? Did the Son of God adduce any striking proof of
|
||
his divinity by enunciating new and wonderful precepts of wisdom
|
||
and morality? No he repeated, nearly word for word, certain maxims
|
||
which he had culled from the books of Deuteronomy and Leviticus.
|
||
The commands given in Matt. Vii. 22 and xxiii. 37-46 simply echo
|
||
the teachings of previous sages. Thus, Confucius, who lived some
|
||
550 years before Christ, uttered the words: "Do not to another what
|
||
you would not want done to yourself; thou hast need of this law
|
||
alone; it is the foundation of all the rest"; and "Acknowledge thy
|
||
benefits by return of other benefits, but never avenge injuries."
|
||
The so-called "Lord's Prayer" is merely a reiteration of similar
|
||
prayers in the Jewish Talmud. The conversation between Jesus and
|
||
Nicodemus echoes the teaching of Krishna in the Hindu poem of the
|
||
Bhagavat-Gita. The doctrine of the water that removes thirst for
|
||
ever has its parallel in Hindu mythology, and Philo had already
|
||
taught it as follows: "The Word (Logos) is the fountain of
|
||
life...... it is of the greatest consequence to every person to
|
||
strive without remission to approach the divine Word of God above,
|
||
who is the fountain of all wisdom, that, by drinking largely of
|
||
that sacred spring, instead of death, he may be rewarded with
|
||
everlasting life." Many other passages in the Fourth Gospel show
|
||
dependence on the non-Christian works of Philo.
|
||
|
||
INSPIRATION OF THE BIBLE.
|
||
|
||
This is, as Mr. Laing remarks, "a theory which breaks down
|
||
when tested by the ordinary rules of criticism, and examined
|
||
impartially by the light of modern knowledge." As before pointed
|
||
out, no inspired writing should be self-contradictory, or contain
|
||
false statements; and the Bible suffers from both these marks of
|
||
fallibility.
|
||
|
||
The Bible comprises a Hebrew and a Christian portion, both
|
||
being, as regards the bulk of their contents, of unknown
|
||
authorship. Both are accepted by Christians as inspired, it being
|
||
popularly supposed that the New Testament contains the fulfillment
|
||
of the types and prophecies of the Old. The most important theme of
|
||
the Old Testament is that of the Creation and Fall; and the leading
|
||
topic of the New is the career of the Christian Savior who appeared
|
||
as the propitiation for the sin which occurred at the beginning of
|
||
human history.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
9
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Now, the Bible not only makes mistakes in matters of science,
|
||
but it puts forward two contradictory accounts of the Creation.
|
||
These are given in the first and second chapters of Genesis, and
|
||
they disagree in nearly every detail. If such errors occur in one
|
||
historical particular, they may occur elsewhere. The whole theory
|
||
of inspiration is vitiated and our confidence disappears. The more
|
||
we read the Bible, the more convinced we feel of its lack of
|
||
clearness and authority and educative value. Had it been divinely
|
||
inspired, we may be sure it would have taken the form of
|
||
unimpeachable history and logical instruction, so that no doubt
|
||
could or would have arisen in the mind of the most cultured reader,
|
||
If we are born tainted with original sin, and if that sin is
|
||
removable, means would have been taken to impart to the world the
|
||
mode of salvation, and this in such a way that conviction of its
|
||
truth would follow immediately on hearing or reading. What, on the
|
||
contrary, has occurred? We hear of miracles having been performed
|
||
in cases where they were not needed; and we find them absent in
|
||
circumstances where they might have rendered real aid. Surely, if
|
||
miracles could have been worked for such trifling purposes as the
|
||
provision of wine for wedding guests, we might have expected some
|
||
miraculous intervention to secure the general acceptance of the
|
||
Bible canon. Where is our certainty? Books once regarded with
|
||
suspicion now find an honored place in the Bible; and books once
|
||
included in the sacred collections of the early churches are now
|
||
cast into outer darkness. We are left, in this happy-go-lucky
|
||
manner, to ascertain the mode of redemption from a sin which we did
|
||
not commit, but yet have to incur the penalty for. The divine
|
||
message, instead of being published in the sight of all men, has
|
||
been inscribed on old parchments hidden away in all sorts of holes
|
||
and corners, as if the very authors had been ashamed of their
|
||
productions. These parchments are, in some instances, old skins
|
||
from which pagan manuscripts had been partially erased before the
|
||
"Word of God" was written on them by Christian pens. Is this the
|
||
way in which a good and just God would treat mankind? It does not
|
||
seem reasonable. Goodness and justice, forsooth! Look at the
|
||
attitude which, according to the New Testament itself, God adopts
|
||
towards the race he has created. Jesus tells his followers that,
|
||
before some of them taste of death, he will return (of course, he
|
||
did not) on clouds of glory and in the day of vengeance. Vengeance!
|
||
A jealous and revengeful God will return to wreak his anger upon
|
||
the helpless creatures, who are guiltless of the responsibility of
|
||
the sin of their "first parents," and whose appearance on this
|
||
planet at all he might have mercifully prevented!
|
||
|
||
MISTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE TEXT.
|
||
|
||
The current translations in this country are known as the
|
||
Authorized and the Douay versions, the latter having been rendered
|
||
into English from the Latin. The authorized version of the time of
|
||
James I. was so erroneously executed that a revised translation was
|
||
called for a few years ago. Though more correct than its
|
||
predecessor, this is still marred by many faulty readings; and some
|
||
interpolations, admitted as suspicious by the revisers themselves,
|
||
are suffered to remain. An instance of these interpolations will be
|
||
found in the last chapter of the Mark-gospel, from verse 9 to the
|
||
end.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
10
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Then, again, the language has been so manipulated as to induce
|
||
the reader to believe that the Jews were monotheists or worshippers
|
||
of one God only, and to render obscure the immortal character of
|
||
Yahuh (the "Lord"). Elohim (literally the gods) is rendered God,
|
||
and Yahuh Elohim (literally Yahuh of the Gods) is rendered Lord
|
||
God. Jephthah, who sacrificed his daughter because she came to
|
||
greet him, argues with the Amorites that every nation is entitled
|
||
to what its national God bestows upon it (Judges ii. 24). The
|
||
sixty-eighth Psalm is positively a song to the Sun-God! It opens
|
||
with the invocation, "Let God arise" (literally, "Let the Mighty
|
||
One arise"), and bids all inferior creatures "cast up a highway for
|
||
him that rideth through the heavens by his name Yah." The frequent
|
||
references to sun-gods under various names are all disguised by the
|
||
English version. The title Adonai, the Phoenician name for the sun-
|
||
god, is, when it occurs single, translated "the Lord;" but, when it
|
||
is met with in conjunction with Yahuh or Elghiin, "the Lord God."
|
||
Psalm cx. i ought to read "Yahuh said to Adonai (or "to our
|
||
Adonis"), Sit at my right hand." The popular deity of Thebes, Amen-
|
||
Ra, is met with in the Psalms as "Ammon" (the hidden sun). He is
|
||
one with Adonai; with "the Stygian Jupiter" when he descended to
|
||
the lowest point of his annual declination in December; with the
|
||
Olympian Zeus, rising to his highest point of ascension in June;
|
||
and with the Jupiter Ammon, worshipped as the hidden or occult God,
|
||
and reappearing in the sign "Aries" (see Is. xlv. 15). The name
|
||
"Ammon" in Is. lxv. 16 is twice wrongly rendered "the God of
|
||
Truth," instead of "the God Ammon." This deity is again alluded to
|
||
in Ps. x. 1, where "Lord" ought to read "Yahuh," and again in Ps.
|
||
lxxxix, 46, "Yahuh, how long wilt thou hide thyself?" and verse 52,
|
||
"Blessed be Yahuh for ever more (who is) Ammon, even Ammon." The
|
||
name Ammon, in its shortened form of "Amen," found its way later
|
||
into the Greek language, and was used in the sense of truly. In the
|
||
Apocalypse the word is written with "Ho" prefixed, when it is
|
||
rendered "The Amen," a senseless expression. In Rev. iii. 4 we
|
||
ought to read "These things, saith Ammon, the true and faithful
|
||
witness."
|
||
|
||
Another name for the Hebrew sun-god is Shaddai, sometimes
|
||
conjoined with the prefix El, Bel (the Babylonian sun-god), and
|
||
Baal (the Syrian). Yahuh, or Yahweh, is usually written "Jehovah,"
|
||
which does not convey to the mind any idea of the true Hebrew
|
||
pronunciation of Yahouyeh. The name was pronounced by the Semites
|
||
generally (by whom Yahuh was worshipped) as Yahuh, Yahu, or Yho. In
|
||
the reign of the Assyrian King Sargon II. the throne of Hamath was
|
||
occupied by Yahou-behdi, which name literally means the "Servant of
|
||
Yahuh." The Phoenicians venerated this deity also, for in the
|
||
inscriptions of Assur-bani-pal, another Assyrian King, we read that
|
||
the name of the then crown-prince of Tyrenus Yahu-melek = "Yahuh is
|
||
my King." On a coin from Gaza of the fourth century B.C., now in
|
||
the British Museum, is a figure of a deity in a chariot of fire,
|
||
over whose head is written Yho in old Phoenician characters. But
|
||
Yahuh held only a subordinate position in the general mythology of
|
||
the Semites, and he only owes his notoriety to the fact that he was
|
||
chosen as the patron deity of the Beni-Israel. The word Ashera or
|
||
Asherah is admitted in the preface to the Revised Bible to be
|
||
"uniformly and wrongly rendered grove" in the authorized version.
|
||
Why this misleading device? In order, probably, to conceal the
|
||
gross character of the thing signified. The Ashera was an upright
|
||
stone, and was undoubtedly a Phallic (sexual) emblem.
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
11
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
The "two angels," who are represented as appearing to Lot in
|
||
the city of Sodom, are, in the original text, gods. Adam's demon-
|
||
wife, Lilith, has been suppressed in Isaiah xxxiv. 14, and the
|
||
meaningless expression, "the night monster," substituted.
|
||
|
||
Jesus, pronounced in Hebrew Yezua, was a very common name. The
|
||
Jesus of the New Testament was, to a large extent, a mythical
|
||
personage, being a personification of the sun-god and Savior --
|
||
Bacchus, the Phoenician Ies, identical with the Hindu Krishna or
|
||
Christna, the Persian Mithra, the Egyptian Horus, and other sun-
|
||
gods. After the captivity the name was interchanged with Joshua or
|
||
Yahoshua -- the successor of Moses; in the Greek it was Yesous and
|
||
Jason. In the authorized version it was rendered Jesus (Acts vii.
|
||
45, Heb. iv. 8), but in the revised version it is rendered Joshua
|
||
-- the "same word rendered Jeshua in Nehemiah viii. 17. The idea
|
||
connected with the word Jesus, and with the letters I H S and I E
|
||
E S, was Phallic vigor.
|
||
|
||
The word repent has been in the Douay version wrongly rendered
|
||
through the Latin do penance.
|
||
|
||
We shall now examine some of the many renderings of the Hebrew
|
||
word Ruach, and shall see how they illustrate ecclesiastical
|
||
ingenuity in building up a system of ghosts, and even a theory of
|
||
Apostolic succession!
|
||
|
||
The word rendered Ghost, Holy Ghost, and Spirit in the New
|
||
Testament is the Greek word Pneuma, which is the equivalent of
|
||
Ruach in the Hebrew of the Old Testament. Both words mean air in
|
||
motion or breath. Ruach is rendered in Gen. iii. 8, "in the cool of
|
||
the evening;" in Gen. viii. 1 as "wind;" and in Gen. i. 2 Ruach
|
||
Elohini is translated "the spirit of God," but, literally rendered,
|
||
it should be "the breath of the gods." In the Latin Vulgate, from
|
||
which the Catholic or Douay translation is made, pneuma is rendered
|
||
"spiritus," from Spiro = I breathe. When the Bible was translated
|
||
from the Latin into Anglo-Saxon, "spiritus" was rendered gast. In
|
||
the Middle English gast became goost and gost, approaching very
|
||
near to, and probably derived from, the old German geist, which is
|
||
the present equivalent of pneuma, spiritus, and ruach. If these
|
||
words mean breath in Genesis, they also mean breath in the New
|
||
Testament.
|
||
|
||
"Jesus gave up the Ghost," "the Holy Ghost shall come upon
|
||
thee," and "receive ye the Holy Ghost," etc., are all
|
||
mistranslations. In Luke iv. 1 the same word pneuma is rendered
|
||
differently: "And Jesus, being full of the Holy Ghost (pneuma) ...
|
||
was led by the Spirit (pneuma)," In Luke viii. 55 the same word
|
||
again is rendered spirit, instead of breath. These are only a few
|
||
of the inaccuracies to be found. And thus the various translations
|
||
of the Bible, instead of being executed in a spirit of scholarly
|
||
candor, have only testified to the theological bias of the
|
||
translators.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
12
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
SOME BIBLE LEGENDS.
|
||
|
||
A cursory notice of the stories of "Creation" and "Fall of
|
||
Man," "the Deluge," and the "Tower of Babel" (all of Babylonian
|
||
origin), with a few remarks on the New Testament, will suffice to
|
||
show the kind of literature that educated men are asked by
|
||
Christians to accept as "inspired."
|
||
|
||
THE CREATION STORY. ERRORS OF FACT.
|
||
|
||
1. "The earth was without form and void." Every object has
|
||
form, which is an essential of material existence. Void means empty
|
||
or vacant. To speak of the earth as being -- i.e., existing,
|
||
occupying space, and yet void -- is a direct contradiction. 2.
|
||
First day. -- "Light and darkness" created and "divided" from each
|
||
other. Light and darkness could not be created, for every educated
|
||
person knows that they are both produced by the relative position
|
||
of the earth with regard to the sun; but the sun is not created
|
||
till the fourth day; and light and darkness could not be divided,
|
||
for they were never mixed. The writer was obviously ignorant of the
|
||
nature and property of light, and would have been much surprised
|
||
had he been told that it is radiant energy transmitted from the sun
|
||
through the ethereal medium of the universe in vibratory waves. 3.
|
||
Second day. -- "A firmament in the midst of the waters" created.
|
||
The writer evidently is laboring under the delusion that the earth
|
||
was flat and occupied a position in the center of the universe. In
|
||
the old Vedic cosmology the world was round and supported on
|
||
columns; that of the Hindus was convex, and was supported on
|
||
elephants which stood on an immense tortoise. 4. Third day. -- The
|
||
vegetable kingdom created -- Grass, herbs, fruit trees, yielding
|
||
fruit" -- mosses, trees, insectivorous plants (though insects are
|
||
not yet created), and flowing plants without insects to fertilize
|
||
them. All this without a ray of sunshine, and without an atom of
|
||
chlorophyll to give color to the plants, leaves, and flowers. 5.
|
||
Fourth day. -- "The sun to rule the day, and the stars to rule the
|
||
night." Here is evidence that the writer was a planet worshipper.
|
||
He was unaware of the fact that it is to the sun that we are
|
||
indebted for light and vegetation. 6. Fifth day. -- "Whales,
|
||
fishes, and birds" created. The water population first, the winged
|
||
population second, and the land population third. Here is an error
|
||
again, for science proves that a part of the water population
|
||
appeared first, the land population second, and the winged popula-
|
||
tion last. 7. Sixth day. -- "Insects, reptiles, cattle, man"
|
||
created. Insects and reptiles are proved by science to have been
|
||
evolved thousands, possibly millions, of years before man. 8.
|
||
Discrepancies in the two stories. -- The first account (the
|
||
Elohistic) in Genesis extends from i. i to ii. 3, when the second
|
||
account (the Yahvistic) commences, and extends to the end of the
|
||
chapter. The word Elohim (plural), meaning the gods or the mighty
|
||
ones, is used in the first account; the words Yahuh Elohim,
|
||
erroneously rendered Lord God, meaning Yahuh of the Gods, are used
|
||
in the second account.
|
||
|
||
In parallel columns we shall expose the discrepancies of the
|
||
two Creation stories: --
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
13
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
GENESIS i. to ii. 3. GENESES ii. 4 to end.
|
||
|
||
1. The appellation of 1. The appellation of deity
|
||
deity is uniformly "Elohim" is uniformly "Yahuh Elohim"
|
||
(the gods), rendered God. (Yahuh of the gods), rendered
|
||
Lord God.
|
||
|
||
2. The portion of the 2. It is called "the
|
||
universe beyond the earth is heavens."
|
||
called "the heaven."
|
||
|
||
3. The earth, a chaos 3. The earth is a dry
|
||
covered with water. The waters plain. Vegetation cannot exist
|
||
must be assuaged before because there is no moisture
|
||
vegetation can appear. (ii. 5).
|
||
|
||
4. Plants are created 4. Plants appear to be
|
||
from the earth generally confined to the Garden of Eden
|
||
(i. 12). (ii. 8, 9).
|
||
|
||
5. Fowls, fish, and 5. Fowls and land animals
|
||
aquatic animals form one created at the same time in one
|
||
act of creation, land animals creative act (ii. 19).
|
||
and reptiles another
|
||
(i. 21-25).
|
||
|
||
6. Fowls created out of 6. Fowls created out of the
|
||
the water (i. 20). ground (ii. 19).
|
||
|
||
7. Trees created before 7. Trees created after man
|
||
man (i. 12-27). (ii. 7, 8).
|
||
|
||
8. Fowls created before 8. Fowls created after man
|
||
man. (ii. 19).
|
||
|
||
9. Man created after 9. Man created before
|
||
beasts (i. 24-31). beasts (ii. 7-19).
|
||
|
||
10. Man and woman created 10. Woman created after man
|
||
at the same time (i. 27). with a considerable interval
|
||
between.
|
||
|
||
11. Man created in the 11. This is not intimated.
|
||
image of God." It is only after Adam and Eve
|
||
have partaken of the tree of
|
||
knowledge that "God" is led to
|
||
say: "The man is become as one
|
||
of us."
|
||
|
||
12. Man at the creation 12. He is given fruit
|
||
given fruit and herbs to alone, and only after he sins
|
||
subsist upon (i. 29). and the curse is pronounced
|
||
upon him is he ordered to "eat
|
||
the herb of the field," as a
|
||
consequence of his "fall"
|
||
(iii.18).
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
14
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
13. Man given dominion 13. Man confined to a
|
||
over all the earth (i. 26). garden (ii. 15).
|
||
|
||
14. The heavens and the 14. No mention made of the
|
||
earth created in six literal six days' creation. On the
|
||
days. contrary, the account mentions
|
||
"the day that the Lord God made
|
||
the earth and the heavens"
|
||
(ii. 4).
|
||
|
||
15. The purpose of this 15. Contains no recognition
|
||
story appears to be to of the Sabbath. The purpose
|
||
inculcate the divine appears to be to establish the
|
||
institution of the Sabbath. doctrine of the Fall of Man.
|
||
|
||
16. Anthropomorphic 16. Absent.
|
||
conception of God present.
|
||
|
||
17. Elohim comprises 17. Yahuh is a deity in one
|
||
two separate beings -- body, both sexes combined.
|
||
male and female.
|
||
|
||
18. God from his throne 18. God comes down on
|
||
in heaven calls various earth, plants a garden, molds
|
||
elements into being -- man out of clay, breathes into
|
||
"Let the earth bring forth his nostrils, fashions woman
|
||
...... and it was so." out of a rib, makes birds and
|
||
animals, and brings them to
|
||
Adam to see what he will call
|
||
them.
|
||
|
||
19. Though not in accord 19. Is destitute of
|
||
with science, possesses scientific and literary merit.
|
||
literary merit.
|
||
|
||
These two accounts can neither be reconciled with each other,
|
||
nor be made to harmonize with science. Dean Stanley says "The first
|
||
and second chapters of Genesis contain two narratives, differing
|
||
from each other in almost every particular of time, place, and
|
||
order."
|
||
|
||
THE FALL OF MAN.
|
||
|
||
This story is about as foolish and illogical a legend as that
|
||
of the Creation. Here we have presented to us a pair of human
|
||
beings, who have no "knowledge of good and evil," and are commanded
|
||
by the deity (literally, the gods) not to eat a certain fruit which
|
||
would give them that knowledge, and which a wise deity would
|
||
naturally have allowed them to eat, if, thereby, they would know
|
||
good from evil. They ate the fruit, and the deity, in fright
|
||
because man has now "become as one of us" (plural) -- i.e., having
|
||
equal power with gods -- comes hurrying down from his throne in
|
||
heaven, and curses not only Adam, Eve, and the serpent, but even
|
||
the ground. The first three are condemned to certain punishments,
|
||
in which their innocent posterity are to participate. These
|
||
legendary punishments have, of ,course, never been fulfilled. Man
|
||
was to "eat bread by the sweat of his face," which we know all men
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
15
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
do not do. Woman was to "bring forth children in sorrow and
|
||
multiplied conceptions;" many perform this function of nature
|
||
without sorrow, and some actually with pleasure, and the process in
|
||
the human female is only similar to what may be observed every day
|
||
among the cattle and beasts, who have never been "cursed," and
|
||
whose conceptions are conspicuously "multiplied." The Serpent was
|
||
doomed to glide on his belly and consume a diet of "dust." Serpents
|
||
have crawled ever since they were evolved as reptiles, and they do
|
||
not eat "dust."
|
||
|
||
Leaving out of view the peevish and undignified action of the
|
||
Hebrew deity, what shall we say to the patent injustice and
|
||
incongruity of the punishment? The innocent serpent and all future
|
||
serpents cursed because the devil pretended to be a serpent; the
|
||
guilty devil getting off scot free, and permitted to roam about the
|
||
world to do further mischief; and all mankind condemned to bear the
|
||
burden of Original Sin as an after-effect of this one trivial act
|
||
of disobedience, the theft of a fruit! For such a theft in the
|
||
present day a human and uninspired magistrate would mete out,
|
||
perhaps, a day's imprisonment; but here we have a deity,
|
||
represented to us by himself and his followers as all-good, all-
|
||
wise, benevolent, merciful, and forgiving, condemning the whole
|
||
human race to a punishment far in excess of any sin that could be
|
||
remitted by man, and utterly disproportionate with the offence.
|
||
Then we are told that man was made in "the image and likeness of
|
||
God" -- who, we are also told, "has no image nor likeness" -- "no
|
||
form nor parts." The fact is, instead of man being made in the
|
||
image and likeness of God," the god that man desires to worship has
|
||
been made in his own image and likeness, and the originators of the
|
||
story, in their primeval ignorance and credulity, drew the
|
||
inconsistent materials of the legend from the store of their own
|
||
anthropomorphic fancy. The deity at first pronounces all his
|
||
"creations" "good," and afterwards repents of having made man. It
|
||
might be difficult to conceive a deity of infinite wisdom and
|
||
knowledge regretting his work, but not so difficult when we
|
||
consider that he was also given to changing his mind; for do we not
|
||
find him laying down at one time (Leviticus xxiv. 20) the theory of
|
||
"an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth" as a principle, and at
|
||
another Matthew (v. 38) the reverse? Yet, unless Christians accept
|
||
all this tissue of contradictions, their theory of redemption falls
|
||
to the ground like a house of cards.
|
||
|
||
"The discovery and decipherment of the Assyrian records," says
|
||
Mr. Edwards, (Witness of Assyria, p. 9.) "have raised the curtain
|
||
upon forgotten dramas of the earth's history, and have removed the
|
||
Jewish writings from the solitary position they once occupied. We
|
||
have now before us the voluminous literature of a race allied to
|
||
the Jews in blood, creed, thought, and language. The stories of
|
||
Creation, Deluge, and Tower of Babel are shown to be Babylonian;
|
||
the ritual, dress, and furniture of the Temple were Babylonian; and
|
||
the religious poetry of the Hebrews is anticipated by that of
|
||
Babylon. The history and chronology of the Hebrew scriptures are
|
||
proved faulty and unreliable, and the whole evidence at command
|
||
supports the opinion of critics as to the very late date of the
|
||
Jewish literature."
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
16
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
During the explorations of the ancient cities of Assyria and
|
||
Babylonia a number of clay tablets have been discovered, containing
|
||
accounts of Creation, Flood, and Tower of Babel. They are written
|
||
in cuneiform (wedge-shaped) characters, in the form of epic poems.
|
||
The story of Creation occupies seven tablets, and gives two
|
||
accounts, which are now called the "Akkadian" and the "Babylonian."
|
||
Tablets have also been discovered amid the ruins of the ancient
|
||
city of Tel-el-Amarna, in Egypt, evidently relics of an ancient
|
||
library containing the official correspondence between the King of
|
||
Egypt and the officers and sovereigns of Assyria, Babylonia, and
|
||
other Asiatic countries; one was also discovered among the ruins of
|
||
Lachish in Southern Palestine. The decipherment of these may be
|
||
looked upon as one of the wonderful discoveries of our age; for, by
|
||
this, the origin of the two contradictory accounts of Creation
|
||
given in Genesis, which before was a puzzle, is now disclosed. The
|
||
Babylonian account is identical with the Elohistic, relating how
|
||
the creation of the world took place by successive stages, man
|
||
being the final act; the Akkadian is identical with the Yavistic,
|
||
man being created before plants and animals. The first tablet opens
|
||
with a description of chaos: "At that time the heaven above had not
|
||
yet announced, or the earth beneath recorded, a name. The unopened
|
||
deep was their generator; Mummu-Tiamat (the chaos of the sea) was
|
||
the mother of them all. Their waters were embosomed as one, and the
|
||
cornfield was unharvested. The pasture was ungrown. At that time
|
||
the gods had not appeared, any of them ...... no destiny had they
|
||
fixed. Then the great gods were created."
|
||
|
||
THE DELUGE -- The twelve tablets in which this legend appears
|
||
correspond with the twelve signs of the zodiac and the twelve
|
||
months of the Akkadian year, and describe the exploits of the
|
||
Chaldean Hercules-Gilgames. The story is told by the Chaldean Noah-
|
||
Tamzi, Izduhar, or Hasisadra (Xisuthros of Berosus, and in Semitic
|
||
-- Shamas napisti -- the "Sun of Life") -- to Gilgames, in the
|
||
eleventh tablet. This flood lasted six days and nights. The story
|
||
tells how, at the end of the Flood, Tamzi looked out of his ship
|
||
and saw that "mankind was turned to clay; like reeds the corpses
|
||
floated." Relating how he was commissioned by the gods to save
|
||
himself and family, he says: "I alone was the servant of the great
|
||
gods. Their father, Anu, their king; their counsellor, the warrior
|
||
Bel; their throne-bearer, the god Uras; their prince, En-nugi; and
|
||
Hea, the Lord of the Underworld, repeated their decree. I this
|
||
destiny hearing, Hea said to me: Destroy thy house and build a
|
||
ship, for I will destroy the seed of life." Instructions are then
|
||
given as to the size of the ship, which eventually landed on Mount
|
||
Nizor (Mount Rowandiz) -- the Akkadian Olympus. In the Hindu legend
|
||
of the flood a rainbow appeared on the surface of the subsiding
|
||
water, the ark or ship resting on the Himalayas. In the ancient
|
||
Greek legend Deucalion is the hero, and the ship rested on Mount
|
||
Parnassus. The Chinese, Parsees, Scandinavians, Mexicans, and other
|
||
ancient nations, also had similar legends. The Biblical legend, and
|
||
the older legend from which it took its rise (probably during the
|
||
captivity), may have been founded on a real occurrence in the
|
||
Tigris-Euphrates valley. A flood of considerable extent may have
|
||
been originated by the usual periodical rise of the two great
|
||
rivers, which took place in the eleventh month of the Chaldean
|
||
year; and was caused probably by a combination of accidental
|
||
circumstances favorable to the event -- a typhoon in the Indian
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
17
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
ocean and a favorable wind. Noah's ark was 150 yards long by 25
|
||
feet wide, and 15 feet high. In this ark were crammed pairs,
|
||
sevens, or fourteens of every living thing. There are already known
|
||
at least 1,600 species of mammalia, 12,500 of birds, 600 of
|
||
reptiles, and 1,000,000 of insects and other inferior creatures,
|
||
besides animalcule. These came from all parts of the earth. The
|
||
South American sloth, it is calculated, must have started several
|
||
years before the Creation to have been there in time. The voyage
|
||
lasted over a year (compare Genesis vii. 11 and vii. 14,) Eight
|
||
persons attended to the wants of some two million living creatures,
|
||
and Noah provided food for all of them! The flood is said to have
|
||
covered the whole earth, so that it must have risen higher than 5
|
||
1/2, miles -- the height of the highest mountain, Mount Everest --
|
||
about 2 1/2 miles above the level of the top of Mount Ararat, on
|
||
which the ark is said to have filially rested! The injustice of
|
||
drowning all created beings because the Creator had made one
|
||
species imperfect is obvious.
|
||
|
||
THE TOWER OF BABEL is said to have been named so "because the
|
||
Lord did there confound the language of all the earth," and we have
|
||
always been given to understand that the name "Babel" is derived
|
||
from balal, to confound; but this is altogether erroneous. The
|
||
"inspired" writer must have been romancing! We now know, from the
|
||
tablets that have been found among the ruins of Babylon, the exact
|
||
form of the name by which its inhabitants called it Bab-ilu = the
|
||
gate of God, (Witness of Assyria," P- 37.) sometimes written with
|
||
two signs -- a gate and god; and there can, therefore, be no
|
||
mistake about it. The Hebrew bears the same interpretation without
|
||
any forced etymology -- Babel = the gate of God. The place was not
|
||
founded by Semitic Babylonians, but by the Akkadians, and it was
|
||
neither a city nor a town, but a temple, consisting of seven
|
||
platforms, each being tinted a different color, and dedicated to
|
||
the seven planets, the topmost one being dedicated to the moon. It
|
||
was called by the Semitic invaders Ca-dimorra, the gate of God thus
|
||
being translated by them into their own tongue. The story of the
|
||
confusion of languages was a theory born in the imagination of the
|
||
writer of the "inspired text." So much for the veracity and
|
||
"inspiration" of Genesis xiv. 9.
|
||
|
||
We have neither time nor space to do more than mention some of
|
||
the other chief absurd stories and legends found in the Bible, in
|
||
many of which immoral teaching is very conspicuous. The stories of:
|
||
|
||
DANIEL AND THE LION'S PIT (Daniel vi.) and the injustice to
|
||
the Royal officers, their wives and families, allowed by the Hebrew
|
||
god. The same power that saved the God-fearing and divinely-
|
||
protected Daniel could have prevented the in justice of punishing
|
||
the innocent wives and children of the officers who were simply
|
||
carrying out their orders, for a fault they did not commit. THE
|
||
EXODUS FROM EGYPT (Exodus vii.), the writer of which was evidently
|
||
familiar with a similar legend of the Sun-god Bacchus; for Orpheus,
|
||
the earliest Greek poet, relates that Bacchus had a rod with which
|
||
he drew water from a rock, and performed miracles, and which he
|
||
could change into a serpent at pleasure; and that he passed through
|
||
the Red Sea dry shod at the head of his army. That Pharaoh and his
|
||
host should have been drowned in the Red Sea, and the fact not be
|
||
mentioned by any historian of the period, is incredible; but such
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
18
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
is the case. RECEIPT OF THE DECALOGUE by Moses (Exodus xix.).
|
||
Almost every nation of antiquity had a legend of their holy men
|
||
ascending a mountain to ask counsel of their gods. Minos, the
|
||
Cretan law-giver, ascended Mount Dicta and received from Zeus the
|
||
sacred laws. A similar legend is told of Zoroaster, to whom Ormuzd
|
||
handed "The Book of the Law" -- the "Zend Avesta." SAMSON'S SIX
|
||
EXPLOITS (Judas xiv. and xv.) are culled from the exploits of
|
||
Hercules and lzdubar. JONAH AND THE FISH (Jonah i. and ii.), where
|
||
he is thrown from a ship and swallowed up by a whale, in whose
|
||
stomach he remained alive three days and nights, during which time
|
||
he offered up a prayer to Yahuh, apparently composed of odd bits
|
||
taken from the Psalms. When Yahuh spoke to the whale, it vomited
|
||
Jonah on to dry land, alive and well! The truth of this story is
|
||
guaranteed by Jesus, in Matthew xii. 40. ELIJAH ASCENDING IN A
|
||
WHIRLWIND. THE RE-ANIMATION OF DRY BONES to form a large army
|
||
(Ezekiel xxxvii.).The TALKING ASS (Numbers xxii,); the TALKING
|
||
SERPENT (Genesis iii.); and the TALKING CLOUD (Exodus xxxiii.). The
|
||
ARMY OF DEAD MEN, wakening up and finding themselves dead corpses
|
||
(2 Kings xix.). THE GOING BACK OF THE SUN to guarantee the efficacy
|
||
of a fig poultice (2 Kings xx.), and the STANDING STILL. OF THE SUN
|
||
one whole day, until the people had avenged themselves upon their
|
||
enemies (Joshua x.). THE GIANTS generated by the sons of God with
|
||
the women of the earth -- becoming "mighty men and men of renown"
|
||
(Genesis vii.). THE FLOATING IRON AXE-HEAD (2 Kings vi.). THE RIVAL
|
||
GODS in the house of Dapon; the Jewish god being in a box (i Samuel
|
||
v.). The RAISING OF THE SPIRITS OF THE DEAD by means of the witch
|
||
of Endor (i Samuel xxviii.). (Where are the witches of the present
|
||
day?) The DESTRUCTION OF 600 PHILISTINES with an ox-goad, by one
|
||
man (judges iii.). MOSES turning the water of the river into blood
|
||
with his magic rod (Exodus vii.), and DESCRIBING HIS OWN DEATH
|
||
(Deuteronorny xxiv.). AARON'S PLAGUE OF FROGS, produced by
|
||
stretching his hands over the waters of Egypt (Exodus viii.).
|
||
|
||
These are specimens of absurd legends, which, with the
|
||
abominable immoralities of the Pentateuch, form part of the Holy
|
||
Scriptures, the same "inspired word" which Jesus "expounded" to his
|
||
followers, and which he told them were able to make them wise unto
|
||
salvation (Luke xxiv. 25); and "given by inspiration of God" (2
|
||
Timothy iii. 15), "as profitable for doctrine, reproof, correction,
|
||
and instruction in righteousness;" and for the non-acceptance of
|
||
which he reproves them (Luke xvi. 31; John vi. 39, 46); and
|
||
containing "the Law," which he said he had "not come to destroy" --
|
||
"the Law," with the Jews, being the Pentateuch."
|
||
|
||
The New Testament upholds the innumerable atrocities of the
|
||
Old, and adds worse terrors and atrocities of its own in the shape
|
||
of eternal torments (Matthew V. 28; xviii. 8; xxiii. 32 3. xxv. 41;
|
||
Mark ix. 43); a minute description being given of Hell by Christ to
|
||
the multitude (Luke xvi. 23), and by "John the Divine;" and the
|
||
rejoicing of the saints over the sufferings of the tormented
|
||
(Revelation xiv. 9, 11; xix. 1-4, 20; xx. 1-3, 10). The way to life
|
||
made by a beneficent Creator, we are told (Matthew vii. 14), is
|
||
"narrow," and to be found by "few,;" that "many" of his own
|
||
creations, which he pronounced to be "very good," are called by
|
||
this loving Creator "but few chosen " (Matthew xxii. 13; Luke xiii.
|
||
23). This Hell, as described in Revelation xxi. 8, xxii. 15" 1
|
||
Corinthians vi. 9, is for those "that know not God" (2
|
||
Thessalonians 1. 7), for those who describe a fool correctly
|
||
(Matthew v. 22), for unbelief, and for the rich.
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
19
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
A FEW CONTRADICTIONS TAKEN FROM THE
|
||
|
||
"INSPIRED WORD."
|
||
|
||
|
||
Adam condemned to a prompt death.
|
||
|
||
"But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt
|
||
not eat; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely
|
||
die" (Gen. ii. 17).
|
||
|
||
Yahuh pleased with his work.
|
||
|
||
"And God saw everything that he had made, and behold it was
|
||
very good" (Gen. i. 31)
|
||
|
||
Does not repent.
|
||
|
||
"God is not a man that he should lie; neither the son of man
|
||
that he should repent" (Num. xxiii. 19).
|
||
|
||
Lives 930 years.
|
||
|
||
"And all the days that Adam lived were nine hundred and thirty
|
||
years, and he died" (Gen. v. 5).
|
||
|
||
Displeased with his world.
|
||
|
||
"And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the earth,
|
||
and it grieved him at his heart" (Gen. vi. 6).
|
||
|
||
Does repent.
|
||
|
||
"And God saw their works, that they turned from their evil
|
||
way; and God repented of the evil that he had said that he would do
|
||
unto them" (Jonah iii. 10).20
|
||
|
||
Unchangeable.
|
||
|
||
"For I am the Lord; I change not" (Mal, iii. 6).
|
||
|
||
Peaceful.
|
||
|
||
"God is not the author of confusion, but of peace" (i
|
||
Cor. xiv. 33).
|
||
|
||
Merciful.
|
||
|
||
"The Lord is good to all, and his tender mercies are over all
|
||
his work" (Ps. cxlv. 9).
|
||
|
||
"The lord is very pitiful, and of tender mercy" (Jas. v. 11).
|
||
|
||
"For his mercy endureth for ever" (i Chron. xvi. 34).
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
20
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Visible.
|
||
|
||
"And the Lord spake to Moses face to face, as a man speaketh
|
||
to his friend" (Ex. xxiii. 11).
|
||
|
||
"For I have seen God face to face, and my life is preserved"
|
||
(Gen. xxxii. 30).
|
||
|
||
"And I will take away mine hand, and thou shalt see my back
|
||
parts, but my face shall not be seen" (Ex. xxii. 23).
|
||
|
||
Changeable.
|
||
|
||
"Therefore the Lord God of Israel saith, I said indeed that
|
||
thy house, and the house of thy father, should walk before me for
|
||
ever; but now the Lord sayeth, be it far from me ... Behold, the
|
||
days come that I will cut off thine arm, and the arm of thy
|
||
father's house" (i Sam. ii. 30).
|
||
|
||
Warlike.
|
||
|
||
"The Lord is a man of war" (Ex. xv. 3).
|
||
|
||
"Think ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you
|
||
no, but a sword [division]" (Luke xii. 51).
|
||
|
||
Unmerciful.
|
||
I will not pity, nor spare, nor have mercy, but destroy them"
|
||
(Jer. xiii. 14).
|
||
|
||
"And Joshua did unto them as the Lord bade him. He houghed
|
||
their horses, and burnt their chariots with fire ... and smote all
|
||
the souls that were therein, with the edge of the sword, utterly
|
||
destroying them" (Josh. xi. 9).
|
||
|
||
"For ye have kindled a fire in mine anger that shall burn for
|
||
ever" (Jer. xvii. 4).
|
||
|
||
"And the Lord said unto Moses, take all the heads of the
|
||
people, and hang them up before the Lord against the Sun, that the
|
||
fierce anger of the Lord may be turned away from Israel" (Num. xxv.
|
||
4).
|
||
|
||
Invisible.
|
||
|
||
"No man hath seen God at any time" (John i. 18).
|
||
|
||
Rests and is refreshed.
|
||
|
||
"For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the
|
||
seventh day he rested and was refreshed" (Ex. xxxi. 17).
|
||
|
||
Omnipresent.
|
||
|
||
"Whither shall I flee from thy presence? If I ascend up into
|
||
heaven, thou art there; if I make my bed in hell, behold thou art
|
||
there. If I take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the
|
||
uttermost parts of the sea; even there shall thy hand lead me, and
|
||
thy right hand shall hold me" (Ps. cxxxix. 7).
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
21
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Omniscient.
|
||
|
||
"For his eyes are upon the ways of man and he seeth all his
|
||
goings, there is no darkness nor shadow of death, where the workers
|
||
of iniquity may hide themselves" (Job xxxiv. 21).
|
||
|
||
All-powerful.
|
||
|
||
"With God all things are possible" (Matt. xix. 26).
|
||
|
||
Impartial.
|
||
|
||
"There is no respect of persons with God" (Rom. ii. 11).
|
||
|
||
|
||
Of truth.
|
||
|
||
"A God of truth he is, and without iniquity" (Deut. xxxii. 4).
|
||
|
||
Is never tired.
|
||
|
||
"Hast thou not heard that the everlasting God, the Lord, the
|
||
creator of the ends of the earth, fainteth not, neither is weary
|
||
(Is. xi. 28).
|
||
|
||
Not omnipresent.
|
||
|
||
"And the Lord said, because of the cry of Sodom and Gomorrah
|
||
is great, and because their sin is very grievous; I will go down
|
||
now and see whether they have done altogether according to the cry
|
||
of it which is come unto me, and if not, I will know" (Gen. xviii.
|
||
20).
|
||
|
||
Not omniscient.
|
||
|
||
"And Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the
|
||
Lord God, among the trees of the garden" (Gen. iii. 8).
|
||
|
||
Not all-powerful.
|
||
|
||
"And the Lord was with Judah, and he drove out the inhabitants
|
||
of the mountain, but could not drive out the inhabitants of the
|
||
valley, because they had chariots of iron" (judges i. 19).
|
||
|
||
Partial.
|
||
|
||
"For the children being not yet born, neither having done any
|
||
good or evil, that the purpose of God, according to election, might
|
||
stand, ... it was said unto her, the elder shall serve the younger.
|
||
As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated" (Rom.
|
||
ix. 11).
|
||
|
||
Of untruth.
|
||
|
||
"And there came forth a spirit and stood before the Lord and
|
||
said ... I will go forth, and I will be a lying spirit in the mouth
|
||
of all his prophets. And be said ... go forth and do so" (i Kings
|
||
xxii. 21).
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
22
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Of Justice and rectitude.
|
||
|
||
"Just and right is he" (Deut. xxxii. 4).
|
||
|
||
"Shall not the judge of all the earth do right?" (Gen. xviii.
|
||
25).
|
||
|
||
Is love.
|
||
|
||
"And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us.
|
||
God is love" (i John iv. 16).
|
||
|
||
His anger lasts but a moment.
|
||
|
||
"His anger endureth but a moment" (Ps. xxx. 5).
|
||
|
||
Requires burnt offerings.
|
||
|
||
"Thou shalt offer every day a bullock for a sin offering for
|
||
atonement" (Ex. xxix, 36).
|
||
|
||
"And the priest shall burn all on the altar to be a burnt
|
||
sacrifice, an offering made by fire, of a sweet savoir unto the
|
||
Lord" (Lev. i. 9).
|
||
|
||
Tempts no man.
|
||
|
||
Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted of God; for
|
||
God cannot be tempted of evil, neither tempteth he any man (James
|
||
i. 13).
|
||
|
||
Of injustice and wrong.
|
||
|
||
"For I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the
|
||
iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth
|
||
generation" (Exod. xx. 5).
|
||
|
||
"Prepare slaughter for his children for the iniquity of their
|
||
fathers (Is. xiv. 21).
|
||
|
||
"For it was of the Lord to harden their hearts that they
|
||
should come against Israel in battle, that he might utterly destroy
|
||
them, and that they might have no favor (Josh. xi. 20).
|
||
|
||
"I make peace and create evi: I, the Lord, do all these things
|
||
(Is. xlv. 7).
|
||
|
||
Is not love.
|
||
|
||
"The Lord thy God is a consuming fire" (Deut. iv. 24).
|
||
|
||
Last forty years.
|
||
|
||
"And the Lord's anger was kindled against Israel, and he made
|
||
them wander in the wilderness forty years, until all the generation
|
||
that had done evil in the sight of the Lord was consumed" (Num.
|
||
xxxii. 13).
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
23
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Does not require burnt offerings.
|
||
|
||
"To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto me,
|
||
saith the Lord ... I delight not in the blood of bullocks or of
|
||
lambs" (Is. i. 11).
|
||
|
||
"For I spake not unto your fathers, nor commanded them in the
|
||
day that I brought them out of the land of Egypt, concerning burnt
|
||
offerings or sacrifices" (Jer. vii. 22).
|
||
|
||
Does tempt man.
|
||
|
||
"And it came to pass after these things that God did tempt
|
||
Abraham (Gen. xxii. 1).
|
||
|
||
Is compassionate.
|
||
|
||
"The Lord is gracious and full of compassion, slow to anger,
|
||
and of great mercy (Ps. clv 8).
|
||
|
||
Is revengeful and cruel.
|
||
|
||
"God is jealous, and the Lord revengeth; and is furious the
|
||
Lord will take vengeance on his adversaries" (Nahum i. 2).
|
||
|
||
"And the Lord said unto Joshua ... he that is taken with the
|
||
accursed thing [the gold, kept back from the priests] shall be
|
||
burnt with fire, he and all that he hath; ... and Joshua and all
|
||
Israel with him took action, and his sons, daughters ... and all
|
||
that he had ... and stoned him, and burnt them with fire after they
|
||
bad stoned them ... so the Lord turned from the firmness of his
|
||
anger" (Josh. vii. 10).
|
||
|
||
"And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Avenge the children of
|
||
Israel of the Midianites ... and they slew all the males; and the
|
||
children of Israel took all the women of Midian captives ... and
|
||
Moses said unto them: Have ye saved all the women alive? Kill every
|
||
male among the children and every woman that hath known man, ...
|
||
but all the female children ... keep alive for yourselves" (Num.
|
||
xxxi. 1).
|
||
|
||
"I will send wild beasts among you that will rob you of your
|
||
children" (Lev. xxvi. 23).
|
||
|
||
"Then I will walk contrary unto you also in fury ... and ye
|
||
shall eat the flesh of your Sons and of your daughters" (Lev. xxvi.
|
||
28).
|
||
|
||
"A wind from the Lord brought forth quails from the sea, and
|
||
let them fall by the camp ... and while the flesh was between their
|
||
teeth, the wrath of the Lord was kindled against them, and he smote
|
||
them with a great plague" [for desiring a change of food from
|
||
manna] (Num. xi. 31).
|
||
|
||
"And that night the angel of the Lord smote in the camp of the
|
||
Assyrians 185,000 men" (2 Kings xix. 35).
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
24
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
His statutes are right.
|
||
|
||
"The statutes of the Lord are right" (Ps. xix. 8).
|
||
|
||
Wills to save man.
|
||
|
||
"Who will have all men to be saved, and to come unto the
|
||
knowledge of truth" (i Tim. ii. 4).
|
||
|
||
is good.
|
||
|
||
"Good and upright is the Lord" (Ps. xxv. 8).
|
||
|
||
Forbids human sacrifice.
|
||
|
||
"Take heed to thyself that thou be not snared by following
|
||
them, ... for even their sons and their daughters have they burnt
|
||
in the fire of their gods" (Deut. xii. 30).
|
||
|
||
Prayer shall be answered.
|
||
|
||
"Every man that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth"
|
||
(Matt. vii. 8).
|
||
|
||
Forbids murder.
|
||
|
||
"Thou shalt not kill" (Ex. xx. 13).
|
||
|
||
"And he that killeth any man shall surely be put to death"
|
||
(Lev. xxiv. 17).
|
||
|
||
Forbids stealing
|
||
|
||
"Thou shalt not steal (Ex. xx. 15).
|
||
|
||
His statutes are not right.
|
||
|
||
"Wherefore I gave them also statutes that were not good, and
|
||
judgments whereby they should not live" (Ezek. xx. 25).
|
||
|
||
Wills not that all shall be saved.
|
||
|
||
"God shall send them a strong delusion, that they shall
|
||
believe a lie; that all might be damned who believe not the truth"
|
||
(2 Thess. ii. 11).
|
||
|
||
Is not good.
|
||
|
||
"Shall there be evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done
|
||
it?" (Amos iii. 6).
|
||
|
||
Commands human sacrifice.
|
||
|
||
"No devoted thing that a man shall devote unto the Lord of all
|
||
that he hath, both of man and of beast, and of the field of his
|
||
possession, shall be sold or redeemed; every devoted thing is most
|
||
holy unto the Lord. None devoted [consecrated] which shall be
|
||
devoted of men shall be redeemed, but shall surely be put to death"
|
||
(Lev. xxvii. 28).
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
25
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Prayers shall not be answered.
|
||
|
||
"Then they shall call upon me, but I will not answer; they
|
||
shall seek me early, but shall not find me" (Prov. i. 28).
|
||
|
||
Commands murder.
|
||
|
||
"Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Put every man his sword by
|
||
his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp
|
||
and slay every man his brother ... his companion, and ... his
|
||
neighbor" (Ex. xxxii. 27).
|
||
|
||
"Now, go and smite Amalek and utterly destroy all that they
|
||
have, and spare them not, but slay both man and woman, infant and
|
||
Suckling" (i Sam. xv. 3).
|
||
|
||
Commands stealing.
|
||
|
||
"When ye go ye shall not go empty; but every woman shall borrow of
|
||
her neighbor, and of her that sojourneth in her home, jewels of
|
||
silver and of gold and raiment; and ye shall put them on your sons
|
||
and your daughters; and ye shall spoil the Egyptians" (Ex iii. 21).
|
||
|
||
Forbids adultery.
|
||
|
||
Thou shalt not commit adultery" (Ex. xx. 14).
|
||
|
||
Forbids vengeance.
|
||
|
||
"Thou shalt not avenge nor bear any grudge against the
|
||
children of thy people, but thou shalt love thy neighbor as
|
||
thyself" (Lev. xix. 18).
|
||
|
||
The name of the Lord shall save.
|
||
|
||
"Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be
|
||
saved" (Rom. x. 13).
|
||
|
||
Commands adultery.
|
||
|
||
When thou goest forth to war against thine enemies, and the
|
||
Lord thy God hath delivered them into thy hands ... and seest among
|
||
the captives a beautiful woman, and thou hast a desire unto her
|
||
that thou wouldst have her to thy wife, then shalt thou bring her
|
||
home to thine home ... and she shall be thy wife" (Deut. xxxi. 10).
|
||
|
||
Commands vengeance.
|
||
|
||
"Let this be the reward of mine adversaries from the lord and
|
||
of them that speak evil against my soul ... Let his children be
|
||
fatherless, and his wife a widow ... Let his children be
|
||
continually vagabonds and beg; let them seek their bread also out
|
||
of desolate places (Ps. cix.).
|
||
|
||
The name of the Lord shall not save.
|
||
|
||
"Not every one that saith unto me Lord, lord, shall enter into
|
||
the kingdom of heaven, but he that doeth the will of my father
|
||
which is in heaven" (Matt. vii. 21).
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
26
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
THE CHRISTIAN MESSIAH.
|
||
|
||
Certain of the doctrines and stories contained in the
|
||
Christian Scriptures are almost identical with those held by the
|
||
Buddhists, and the Essene or Therapeut monks of Egypt -- Essene
|
||
being the Egyptian, and Therapeut the Greek name for "healer." This
|
||
is not surprising, when we find that the first followers of Jesus
|
||
-- Jesusites or Yesuans -- were nearly all Essenes, he being one
|
||
himself. The Yesuans were not called Christians till the latter
|
||
part of the first century, at Antioch. It was to the espousal of
|
||
the cause of Jesus by the Essene magicians that the future success
|
||
of Christianism was due. They accepted the Jesus of Nazareth whom
|
||
the Jews, for very good reasons, rejected as the expected Messiah,
|
||
or Avator. It simply required a change of names for the scriptures
|
||
of these Essenes to become the scriptures of the new sect. "The
|
||
probability that that sect of vagrant quack-doctors -- the
|
||
Therapeutae -- who were established in Egypt and its neighborhood
|
||
many ages before the period assigned by later theologians as that
|
||
of the birth of Jesus, were the original fabricators of the
|
||
writings contained in the New Testament, becomes a certainty on the
|
||
basis of evidence (than which history has nothing more certain)
|
||
furnished by the unguarded but explicit, unwary, but most
|
||
unqualified and positive, statement of the historian Eusebius, that
|
||
'those ancient Therapeutae were Christians, and that their ancient
|
||
writings were our gospels and epistles.'" ['Bible Myths' by T.W.
|
||
Doane.] Eusebius was Christian, Bishop of Caesarea (fourth
|
||
century). A messiah was expected every 600 years, and Jesus
|
||
appeared on the scene at the time when one was expected. This was
|
||
a great inducement to the Jews to accept Jesus, if he could but
|
||
show proofs of his divine mission, which he was unable to do. The
|
||
Christians were to the Essenes what the Essenes were to their
|
||
predecessors -- the Buddhists of Egypt and the Jews, and what these
|
||
were to the Brahmins, Egyptians, Babylonians, and Akkadians. As
|
||
each messiah was accepted, the old legends were repeated with
|
||
slight alterations, and so became part of the new revelation. The
|
||
Essenes had a full hierarchy, similar to that of the present
|
||
Catholic Church -- Bishops, Priests, Deacons, etc., and they
|
||
worshipped Serapis (a sun-god) long after they became followers of
|
||
Jesus. The Emperor Hadrian, in a letter to the Consul Servanus,
|
||
writes: "There are there (in Egypt) Christians who worship Serapis
|
||
and devoted to Serapis are those who call themselves 'Bishops of
|
||
the Christ."' In contrast to the great antiquity of the sacred
|
||
books and theologies of Paganism, we have the facts that the
|
||
gospels were not written by the persons whose names they bear. They
|
||
are worse than anonymous, being written many years after the
|
||
lifetime of the reputed writers, and rendered almost undecipherable
|
||
by the numerous additions and erasures. Bishop Faustus admits that
|
||
"it is certain that the New Testament was not written either by
|
||
Christ or his Apostles, but a long time after them, by some unknown
|
||
persons ... Besides these gospels, there were many more which were
|
||
subsequently deemed apocryphal." Yet he is satisfied to take these
|
||
writings as inspired, though they were not written by the persons
|
||
whose names were attached to them, and therefore are admitted
|
||
forgeries! Marvelous credulity! The discrepancies between the
|
||
fourth gospel and the first three (called "Synoptic") are numerous:
|
||
"If Jesus was the man of the first, he was not the mysterious being
|
||
of the fourth. If his ministry was only one year long, it was not
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
27
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
three years long. If he made but one journey to Jerusalem, he did
|
||
not make many. If his method of teaching was that of the Synoptics,
|
||
it was not that of the fourth gospel. If he was the Jew of the
|
||
first, he was not the anti-Jew of the fourth." ["Old and New
|
||
Testament" Julian.] Eusebius relates the absurd story of King
|
||
Abgarus writing a letter to Jesus, and of Jesus's answer. And
|
||
Socrates relates how the Empress Helena, Constantine's mother, went
|
||
to Jerusalem to find the cross of Christ. She is said not only to
|
||
have found the cross, but the nails with which Christ was attached.
|
||
"Besides forging, lying, and deceiving for the cause of Jesus, the
|
||
Christian Fathers destroyed all evidence against themselves and
|
||
their theology, which they came across. Gibbon tells us that, in
|
||
book viii., ch. 21, Eusebius says that he has related what might
|
||
redound to the glory, and that he has suppressed all that could
|
||
tend to the disgrace, of religion." Such an admission of the
|
||
violation of our fundamental laws of history speaks for itself. In
|
||
Cruse's translation of Eusebius's History, all after chapter xiii.
|
||
of book viii. is omitted. Why?
|
||
|
||
A fragment of a Gospel of Peter, which, according to early
|
||
Christian writers, was in common use in the second century, and
|
||
received as inspired with the rest of the New Testament writings,
|
||
has recently been found in an Egyptian tomb at Akhmim. This gospel
|
||
directly contradicts most important details in the accounts given
|
||
of the alleged appearances of Jesus after his death in the so-
|
||
called canonical gospels, the Acts, and the Pauline epistles. Thus,
|
||
at one fell swoop, disappear Peter's following of triple denial the
|
||
presence of John and others at the foot of the cross the
|
||
appearances to Mary Magdalene and other women; the walk to Emmaus;
|
||
the apparition to the eleven of a material body through closed
|
||
doors; the second apparition to remove Thomas's doubts; the
|
||
appearances at Jerusalem during forty days by many living proofs;
|
||
those mentioned in the epistles to the Corinthians." ["Gospel of
|
||
Peter" by S. Laing.] The gospel was at a later period dropped,
|
||
probably for the reason, says Mr. Laing, that it "fevered the
|
||
heresy of the Docetae, who held that the body of the Christ was a
|
||
specter or illusion for the gospel says, relating to the
|
||
Crucifixion "They brought two malefactors, and crucified him
|
||
between them; but he kept silence, as feeling no pain," and this
|
||
silence is maintained until he died, crying out, "My power, my
|
||
power, thou hast left me," which sounds, says Mr. Laing, "more like
|
||
the cry of a baffled magician than of either a natural man or a Son
|
||
of God... This contradicts no less than eight utterances from the
|
||
cross recorded in the canonical gospels: (1) 'My God, my God, why
|
||
hast thou forsaken me?'; (2) 'Father, forgive them, for they know
|
||
not what they do' (3) 'Verily, this day thou shalt be with me in
|
||
Paradise;' (4) 'Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit;' (5)
|
||
'Woman, behold thy son';' (6) 'Behold thy mother;' (7) 'I thirst;'
|
||
(8) 'It is finished.'" Still more startling is the account given of
|
||
the Resurrection and Ascension, which differs in essential points
|
||
from the already contradictory accounts given in the canonical
|
||
gospels.
|
||
|
||
We will now proceed to inquire if there is any evidence in the
|
||
writings of the historians contemporary with the time of Jesus.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
28
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
JESUS AND CONTEMPORARY HISTORY.
|
||
|
||
IF all the wonderful things said about Jesus were true, we
|
||
should naturally expect to hear something about him in the writings
|
||
of the period. But not one of the writers of the first century --
|
||
"the Augustan Age of Letters" -- even mentions him, his apostles,
|
||
or his miracles. There were writers in History, Natural History,
|
||
Medicine, Materia Medica, Astronomy, Miracles, Fables, Satire, etc.
|
||
What do Josephus and Tacitus say? Nothing. Such extraordinary
|
||
events as feeding thousands of people with a few small loaves and
|
||
fishes; raising the dead to life again; their ghosts walking about
|
||
the streets; miraculous darkness covering all the land for several
|
||
hours; earthquakes; mysterious voices from the clouds; rising
|
||
through the air into the clouds, etc., must have formed topics of
|
||
general conversation, and must have found a place in the literature
|
||
of the day. Cures being wrought must have interested the writers on
|
||
medicine; but not a word on the subject. It is incredible that no
|
||
one except the four interested partisans, who are supposed to have
|
||
written the gospels, should ever have referred to them. Josephus
|
||
was a Jew, and lived in the country where all these things are said
|
||
to have occurred, and wrote a history of the period; yet he makes
|
||
no mention of even the existence of Jesus. But in the manuscript of
|
||
his "Antiquities" (book xviii., 3) an unknown hand has inserted
|
||
between the account of the Sedition of the Jews against Pontius
|
||
Pilate, and that of Anubis and Pauline in the Temple of Isis, a
|
||
purple patch relating to Jesus, which is clearly a forgery.
|
||
Josephus, a Jew, is made to say: "Now, there was about this time
|
||
Jesus, a wise man, if it be lawful to call him a man, for he was a
|
||
doer of wonderful works; a teacher of such men as receive the truth
|
||
with pleasure." Now, it is not likely that a Jew would show such a
|
||
respect towards Jesus, who was known among his own people as a
|
||
seditious person; and talk about his teaching "the truth." Further
|
||
on he is made to say: "He was the Christ, and when Pilate ... had
|
||
condemned him to the cross, those that loved him at the first did
|
||
not forsake him , for he appeared to them alive again the third
|
||
day, as the divine prophets had foretold these and ten thousand
|
||
other wonderful things concerning him." These are expressions, not
|
||
of a Jew, but of a Christian; and surely the writer could not have
|
||
remained a Jew another hour. Forgeries were easy in those days,
|
||
when all books were written on skins, to which fresh pieces could
|
||
easily be fastened. Neither Philo, nor the two Plinys, nor any
|
||
other writer of the age, mention the name of Jesus, much less the
|
||
"ten thousand other wonderful things" mentioned by the interpolator
|
||
of Josephus. Tacitus wrote a History, and made no mention of Jesus.
|
||
But a forged "Introduction," entitled "The Annals of Tacitus," was
|
||
found in a Benedictine monastery at Hirsehfelde, in Saxony, in 514.
|
||
These "Annals" were not found in any other copy of the History of
|
||
Tacitus, and not one writer from the time of Tacitus to the above
|
||
date had mentioned the existence of the work. Beatus Rhenanus first
|
||
called them "Annals" in 1533. It appears that in the time of
|
||
Wicliffe, when the existence of Christendom was seriously menaced
|
||
and the Inquisition was instituted, people were inquiring into the
|
||
origin of Christianity. Large sums of money were offered for the
|
||
discovery of ancient manuscripts, which would bear testimony to the
|
||
divine authority of the Church, in consequence of which the supply
|
||
was equal to the demand, as it generally is, and plenty of
|
||
manuscripts were forthcoming from needy monks. Among these were the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
29
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
"Annals" of Tacitus, composed by a late Papal secretary, Poggio
|
||
Bracciolini, at the price of 500 gold sequins, and re-written by a
|
||
monk at Hirschfelde, in imitation of a very old copy of the
|
||
"History" of Tacitus. In this Tacitus is represented as saying that
|
||
"one Christus was put to death under Pontius Pilate, and had left
|
||
behind him a sect called after him." The forged writings were sent
|
||
to his friend and employer, Niccoli, with a letter in which the
|
||
following occurs: "Everything is now complete with respect to the
|
||
little work, concerning which I will, on some future opportunity,
|
||
write to you; and, at the same time, send it to you to read in
|
||
order to get your opinion on it." After its discovery it was
|
||
deposited in the Library at Florence. Mr. W. Oxley says: "The
|
||
nefarious and mendacious writings of anonymous monkish authors have
|
||
been noticed and exposed even by Catholic historians, The late
|
||
Cardinal Newman, in his 'Grammar of Assent' (P. 289), says,
|
||
referring to the opinion of Father Hardouin: 'Most of our Latin
|
||
classics are forgeries of the monks of the thirteenth and
|
||
fourteenth centuries.' Such a statement, coming from one of the
|
||
heads of the Church, is more than significant ... In Hardouin's
|
||
'Prolegomena' (1766) he says: 'The ecclesiastical history of the
|
||
first twelve centuries is absolutely fabulous. The series of Popes
|
||
is no more authentic than the series of Jewish high priests. The
|
||
agreement of the monastic chronicles for the year 1215 shows that
|
||
they were all the product of one monastic 'Scriptoria.' Not one was
|
||
written by a contemporary of the events described. Gregory 'the
|
||
great,' elected 1227, is the first of whom we have any historic
|
||
notice; which leaves a forged and fraudulent list of some 180 Popes
|
||
who never had an existence other than in the worse than imagination
|
||
of the compilers ... There are no tombs or sepulchers of any of the
|
||
Popes prior to this date, nor yet coins, but what are acknowledged
|
||
to be spurious." Hardouin (who was "a learned scholar and a writer
|
||
of high position in the Jesuit College in Paris" 1645-1728) exposes
|
||
the worthlessness and lying legends of the so-called "Patristic
|
||
Fathers." He dates the first design of the forgers in France from
|
||
1180-1229, which was continued 1245-1314; and the construction of
|
||
this class of literature went on to an immense extent during the
|
||
next 150 years.
|
||
|
||
EVENTS IN THE LIFE OF JESUS.
|
||
|
||
On examining the New Testament carefully, we find numerous
|
||
discrepancies and contradictions concerning the details of the life
|
||
of Jesus. His birth is said, in the "Matthew gospel," to have
|
||
occurred during the reign of Herod, who was made Governor of Judoea
|
||
(a province of Syria), B.C. 40, under the imperial Anthony, and
|
||
died at Jericho (B.C. 4) after a period of absence on account of
|
||
illness from Jerusalem. In Luke the birth is said to have taken
|
||
place when Quirinus (Cyrenius) was Governor of Judoea (5 C.E.), and
|
||
when Augustus was Emperor, nine years at least after the death of
|
||
Herod. He is said to have been born of a virgin. Doane says: "The
|
||
worship of 'the Virgin,' 'the Queen of Heaven,' 'the Great
|
||
Goddess,' 'the Mother of God,' etc., which has become one of the
|
||
grand features of the Christian religion (the Council of Ephesus
|
||
1431 C.E.] having declared Mary 'Mother of God,' her 'Assumption'
|
||
being declared in 813, and her 'Immaculate Conception' in 1851),
|
||
was almost universal for ages before the birth of Jesus." ["Bible
|
||
Myths" p. 326.] And Dr. Inman says: "The pure virginity of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
30
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
celestial mother was a tenet of faith for 2,000 years before the
|
||
virgin now adored was born." ["Ancient Faiths" vol. 1, p. 159.] The
|
||
following were all worshipped as virgin goddesses: -- Maya, the
|
||
mother of Buddha; Devaki, the mother of Krishna ( = the black);
|
||
Isis, of Egypt and Italy, mother of Horus; Neith, the mother of
|
||
Osiris; Mylitta, of Babylon, and later of Greece, mother of Tammuz;
|
||
Nutria, of Etrusca and Italy; Myrrha, mother of Bacchus.; Cybele
|
||
(to whom Lady Day was formerly dedicated); Juno (represented, like
|
||
Isis and Mary, standing on the crescent moon); Diana (represented,
|
||
like Isis and Mary, with stars surrounding her head). "Upon the
|
||
altars of the Chinese temples were placed, behind a screen, an
|
||
image of Shin-moo, or the 'Holy Mother,' sitting with a child in
|
||
her arms, in an alcove, with rays of glory around her head, and
|
||
tapers constantly burning before her." [Gross, "Heathen Religions,"
|
||
p. 60.] The most ancient pictures and statues in Italy and other
|
||
parts of Europe, says Doane (p. 335), are black. The "Bambino" at
|
||
Rome, and the Virgin and Child at Loretto are black, as are other
|
||
similar images in Rome.
|
||
|
||
The death of Jesus is said, in three of the gospels, to have
|
||
taken place after the Passover feast; in one, before that feast,
|
||
The "Mark" gospel states that he was crucified at the third hour;
|
||
the "John" gospel, that he was under examination at the sixth hour;
|
||
the "Matthew" and "Mark" gospels, that it was dark from the sixth
|
||
to the ninth hour. In the number of women who came to the tomb
|
||
after the Resurrection, the "John" gospel gives one; "Mark," three,
|
||
and "Luke," a large number. The number of angels at the tomb is
|
||
given in the "Mark" gospel as "a young man clothed in white;" in
|
||
the "Luke," as three men in shining garments while in the "John" an
|
||
entirely different account appears. From the above it will be seen
|
||
that Herod, who spent the last two years of his life as an invalid
|
||
at the hot springs of Calirrhoe, dying on his way home to
|
||
Jerusalem, could not have had the alleged interview with the
|
||
Magicians on their arrival in Judaea; nor could he have slaughtered
|
||
the innocents. The Magicians, it must be remembered, after seeing
|
||
the new star, had to travel 1,500 miles across a desert from Persia
|
||
to Bethlehem, a journey which could not be accomplished under two
|
||
years by their method of travelling.
|
||
|
||
THE CRUCIFIXION.
|
||
|
||
The idea of redemption from sin by the sufferings and death of
|
||
a divine "incarnate Savior" was common among the ancients, and was
|
||
the crowning point of the idea entertained by primitive man, that
|
||
the gods demanded a sacrifice to atone for sin or avert calamity.
|
||
Among the Hindus the same idea was prevalent. The Rig Veda
|
||
represents the gods as sacrificing Purusha, the first male, and
|
||
supposed to be coeval with the Creator. Krishna came upon earth to
|
||
redeem man by his sufferings. He is represented hanging on a cross,
|
||
the tradition being that he was nailed thereto by an arrow.
|
||
[Guigniaut, "Religion de l'Antiquite."] Dr. Inman says: Krishna,
|
||
whose history so closely resembles our Lord's, was also like him in
|
||
his being crucified." ["Ancient Faiths," vol. 1, p. 411.] Hanging
|
||
on a tree was a common form of punishment. It was frequently called
|
||
"the accursed tree." "He that is hanged on a tree is accursed of
|
||
God" (Deut. xxi. 22 and Gal. iii. 13). If an artificial gibbet were
|
||
made, it was cruciform, but yet was called "a tree." [Higgins,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
31
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
"Anacalypsis" vol. 1.] Crucifixes displaying the god Indra are to
|
||
be seen at the corners of the roads in Tibet. In Some parts of
|
||
India the worship of the crucified god Bulli, an incarnation of
|
||
Vishnu, occurs. The "incarnate god" Buddha and "suffering Savior
|
||
expired at the foot of the tree." The expression is frequently used
|
||
in the Roman Missal. Osiris and Horus were also crucified as
|
||
saviours and redeemers. The sufferings, death, and resurrection of
|
||
Osiris formed the great mystery of the Egyptian religion. Attys was
|
||
"the only begotten son and savior" of the Phrygians, represented as
|
||
a man nailed or tied to a tree, at the foot of which was a lamb.
|
||
Tammuz or Adonis, the Syrian and Jewish Adonai, was another virgin
|
||
born god, who "suffered for mankind" as a "crucified savior."
|
||
Prometheus, of Greece, was with chains nailed to the rocks on Mount
|
||
Caucasus, "with arms extended," [Murray, "Manual of Mythology" p.
|
||
82] as a savior; and the tragedy of the crucifixion was acted in
|
||
Athens 500 years before the Christian era. [Doane, "Bible Myths,"
|
||
p. 192] Bacchus, the offspring of Jupiter and Semele, "the only
|
||
begotten son," the "sin-bearer," "redeemer," etc., Hercules, son of
|
||
Zeus; Apollo; Serapis; Mithras, of ancient Persia -- "The Logos;"
|
||
Zoroaster; and Hermes, were all "saviours" centuries before Jesus
|
||
was made one.
|
||
|
||
THE DARKNESS OF THE CRUCIFIXION.
|
||
|
||
WE are told by the "Luke" gospel that "there was darkness from
|
||
the sixth to the ninth hour;" by "Matthew," that "the earth quaked,
|
||
the rocks we're rent, and the graves were opened, and many bodies
|
||
of the saints, which slept, arose and came out of their graves and
|
||
went into the holy city and appeared to many." But if such
|
||
extraordinary events had really happened, surely some persons would
|
||
have been curious enough to have obtained from the resurrected
|
||
saints some account of their experiences in the other world. But
|
||
history records nothing, not even their names. Is it possible that
|
||
such unusual events could have occurred and no notice be taken of
|
||
them by the historians of the time? The star of Jesus, having shone
|
||
at the time of his birth, made it necessary, for his success as an
|
||
"Avatar" (Messiah) and "Savior," that something miraculous should
|
||
happen at his death, as had happened at the death of the others
|
||
whose stars had also shone; the myth would not have been complete
|
||
without it. Darkness, rending the veil of the temple, earthquakes,
|
||
etc., were prodigies that attended the death of nearly all ancient
|
||
heroes. An eclipse was out of the question to account for the
|
||
darkness, because the Passover moon was at the full, and an eclipse
|
||
would only last about six minutes. At the death of the Hindu
|
||
savior, Krishna, "a black circle surrounded the moon, and the sun
|
||
was darkened at noon-day; the sky rained fire and ashes; flames
|
||
burned dusky and livid; demons committed depredations on earth. At
|
||
sunrise and sunset thousands of figures were seen skirmishing in
|
||
the air; and spirits were to be seen on all sides." [Amberley's
|
||
"Analysis of Religious Belief."] At the conflict between Buddha,
|
||
the "Savior of the world," and the Prince of Evil, a thousand
|
||
appalling meteors fell; darkness prevailed; the earth quaked; the
|
||
ocean rose; rivers flowed back; peaks of lofty mountains rolled
|
||
down; a fierce storm howled around; and a host of headless spirits
|
||
filled the air. When Prometheus was crucified by chains on Mount
|
||
Caucasus, the whole frame of nature became convulsed -- the earth
|
||
quaked; thunder roared; lightning flashed; winds blew; and the sea
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
32
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
rose. The ancient Greeks and Romans thought that the births and
|
||
deaths of great men were announced by celestial signs. On the death
|
||
of Romulus, founder of Rome, the sun was darkened for six hours.
|
||
When Julius Caesar was murdered, there was darkness for six hours.
|
||
When AEsculapius, "the savior," was put to death, the sun shone
|
||
dimly from the heavens, the birds were silent, the trees bowed
|
||
their heads in sorrow, etc. When Hercules died, darkness was on the
|
||
face of the earth, thunder crashed through the earth. Zeus, "the
|
||
god of gods," carried his son home, and the halls of Olympus were
|
||
opened to welcome him, where he now sits, clothed in a white robe,
|
||
with a crown upon his head. When Alexander the Great died, similar
|
||
events occurred. When Atreus, of Mycenae, murdered his nephews, the
|
||
sun, unable to endure a sight so horrible, turned his course
|
||
backwards and withdrew his light. When the Mexican crucified
|
||
savior, Quetzalcoatle, died, the sun was darkened.
|
||
|
||
Belief in the influence of the stars over life and death, and
|
||
in special portents at the death of great men, survived even to
|
||
recent times. Shakespeare says ("Hamlet," scene 1., act 1.): --
|
||
|
||
"When beggars die there are no comets seen
|
||
The heavens themselves blaze forth the death of princes."
|
||
|
||
THE DESCENT INTO HELL.
|
||
|
||
The apocryphal "gospel of Nicodemus" gives an account of the
|
||
descent of Jesus into hell, of his rising again on the third day,
|
||
and ascending, in company with numerous saints and Adam, into
|
||
heaven; and of the attempt of Satan and the Prince of Hell to close
|
||
the gates of hell against him; when, in voice of thunder,
|
||
accompanied by the rushing of winds, was heard: "Lift up ye gates
|
||
(of hell), O ye Princes, and be ye lifted up, O ye everlasting
|
||
gates, and the King of Glory shall come in." The story is
|
||
interesting as showing the ideas on the subject that were held in
|
||
the early days of Christianism.
|
||
|
||
"The reason why 'the Christ' Jesus has been made to descend
|
||
into hell," says Doane, "is because it is part of the universal
|
||
mythos, even the three days' duration. The saviours of mankind had
|
||
all done so; he must, therefore, do likewise." ["Bible Myths," p.
|
||
213.] The following gods "descended into hell, and remained there
|
||
for the space of three days and three nights, as the sun did at the
|
||
winter solstice, rising again on the third day, as did the sun
|
||
when, at midnight, on December 24th and 25th, he commenced his
|
||
annual ascension: -- Krishna, the Hindu savior; ["Asiatic
|
||
Researches," vol. 1 p. 237: Bonwick, "Egyptian Belief," p. 168.]
|
||
Zoroaster, the Persian savior; ["Monumental Christianity," p. 286.]
|
||
Osiris ["Dupuis, "Orgin of Religious Belief," p. 256; Bonwick, p.
|
||
125.] and Horus, [Doane, "Bible Myths," p. 213.] of Egypt; Adonis;
|
||
[Bell, "Pantheon," vol. 1, p. 12.] Bacchus; [Higgins,
|
||
"Anacalypsis," vol. 1. p. 322: Dupuis, p. 257.] Hercules; [Taylor,
|
||
"Mysteries," p. 40.] Mercury ["Pantheon," vol. 2, p. 72.] Baldur
|
||
and Quetzalcoatle, [Bonwick, p. 169; Mallet, p. 448.] etc.
|
||
|
||
The story of Jesus descending into hell had its origin in the
|
||
old pagan story of a war in heaven. This story, besides being given
|
||
in the Apocalypse or Revelation, is to be found in the Persian Zend
|
||
Avesta, and was known to the Assyrians, Egyptians, Greeks, ancient
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
33
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Mexicans, the natives of the Caroline Islands, the Hindus, etc. It
|
||
was told of the Infant Krishna, "whose life was threatened by the
|
||
tyrant Kansa, who had heard a prediction that Krishna (or Christna)
|
||
would one day slay him. The child escaped and grew up among rustic
|
||
cow-herds. Among the miracles he performed was the raising of a
|
||
widow's son from the dead. He slew Kansa, and descended into hell
|
||
to restore certain children to their sorrowing mothers." This is
|
||
strangely like the story we read of Jesus. In Egypt, Typhon was the
|
||
"god of evil;" and Anubis, the "jackal-headed genius of death,"
|
||
conducted souls to the land of shades. Osiris was "god of the
|
||
underworld and judge of the dead."
|
||
|
||
The "descent into hell" was not added to the Apostles' Creed
|
||
until after the sixth century. The Creed before that stood as
|
||
follows: -- "I believe in God the Father Almighty; and in Jesus
|
||
Christ, his only begotten son, our Lord; who was born of the Holy
|
||
Ghost and Virgin Mary; and was crucified under Pontius Pilate, and
|
||
was buried; and the third day rose again from the dead; ascended
|
||
into heaven; sitteth on the right hand of the Father; whence he
|
||
shall come to judge the quick and the dead; and in the Holy Ghost;
|
||
the Holy Church; the remission of sins; and the resurrection of the
|
||
flesh. -- Amen." It is not to be under stood that this Creed was
|
||
framed by the apostles, or that it existed as a creed in their
|
||
time. It was an invention of a much later period.
|
||
|
||
THE RESURRECTION AND ASCENSION.
|
||
|
||
The narrators, of the gospels differ considerably in their
|
||
accounts of the Resurrection, which can only be explained by the
|
||
fact that it was necessary for the later ones to correct, and
|
||
endeavor to reconcile with common sense, the mistakes, and
|
||
absurdities of the earlier ones. The "Matthew" and "John" gospels
|
||
do not even mention the Ascension. The "Mark" gospel says that
|
||
"Jesus was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of
|
||
God;" but the twelve verses in which the account appears are
|
||
admitted in the revised edition to be spurious. The "Luke" gospel,
|
||
is the only one that can be said to give the story, the writer
|
||
says: "He was carried up into heaven." The writer of the Acts says:
|
||
"He was taken up, and a cloud received him out of sight." No
|
||
evidence whatever is forthcoming to support the assertion. Krishna
|
||
"rose from the dead, and ascended bodily into heaven all men saw
|
||
him." Rama, an incarnation of Vishnu, "ascended into heaven." The
|
||
coverings of the body of Buddha, son of the Virgin (Queen) Maya,
|
||
"unrolled themselves, and the lid of his coffin was opened by
|
||
superhuman agency, when he ascended bodily into heaven." Lao-Kiun,
|
||
or Lao-Tse -- the virgin born -- "ascended bodily into heaven,"
|
||
since which he has been worshipped as a god, and splendid temples
|
||
erected to his memory. Zoroaster, the Persian savior, "ascended to
|
||
heaven." AEsculapius, "the son of god" -- the "savior," "rose from
|
||
the dead," after being put to death, which event (and this shows
|
||
how easy it is to fulfil prophecies when they are useful to further
|
||
a cause) was prophesied in Ovid's "Metamorphoses": --
|
||
|
||
"Then shalt thou die, but from the darkness above
|
||
Shalt rise victorious, and be twice a god."
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
34
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
The "savior," Adonis, after being put to death, "rose from the
|
||
dead," and the Syrians celebrate the festival of the "Resurrection
|
||
of Adonis " in the early spring. The festival was observed in
|
||
Alexandria, the cradle of Christianism, in the time of Bishop Cyril
|
||
(412 C.E.); and at Antioch, the ancient capital of the Greek Kings
|
||
of Syria, where the followers of Jesus were first called
|
||
"Christians" in the Emperor Jillian's time (363 C.E.). The
|
||
celebration in honor of the Resurrection of Adonis came at last to
|
||
be known as a Christian festival, and the ceremonies held in
|
||
Catholic countries on Good Friday and Easter Sunday are nothing
|
||
more than the festival of the death and resurrection of Adonis.
|
||
This god is propitiated as "O Adonai" in one of the Greater
|
||
Antiphons of the Roman Catholic Church. Osiris, after being put to
|
||
death, "rose from the dead," and bore the title of the "Resurrected
|
||
One." "It is astonishing to find," says Mr. Bonwick, "that at
|
||
least 5,000 years ago men treated an Osiris as 'a risen savior,'
|
||
and confidently hoped to rise, as he arose, from the grave."
|
||
["Egyptian Belief."]
|
||
|
||
The Phrygian savior, Attys or Atyces, and the Persian savior
|
||
and "mediator between god and man," Mithra, were "put to death and
|
||
rose again." Tammuz, the Babylonian savior, son of the virgin
|
||
Mylitta; Bacchus, son of the virgin Semele; Hercules, son of Zeus;
|
||
Memnon, whose mother Eos wept tears at his death, like Mary is said
|
||
to have done for Jesus; Baldur, the Scandinavian lord and savior;
|
||
and the Greek Amphiarius, "all rose again after death."
|
||
|
||
So that we see that Mary and Jesus were nothing more than
|
||
representatives of Isis and Horus of Egypt, Devaki and Krishna of
|
||
Judaea, Ormuz and Mithra of Persia, and many other virgins and
|
||
virgin-born gods, who were the pagan prototypes of the modern black
|
||
virgin and child of Loretto, the "Bambino" or black child at Rome,
|
||
and the virgin and child of the Roman Missal and the English
|
||
prayer-book.
|
||
|
||
MIRACLES are imaginary deviations from the known laws of
|
||
nature by the supposed will and power of a deity, which laws have
|
||
been proved by experience to be firm and unalterable; no deviation
|
||
from them having ever yet been known. Belief in miracles is
|
||
generally the result either of ignorance, or of the confusion of
|
||
belief with knowledge; and their acceptance, without proper
|
||
verification, is responsible for the countless errors, delusions,
|
||
and superstitions which have gained possession of the human mind.
|
||
|
||
There was a disposition among the people who lived
|
||
contemporary with Jesus to believe in anything. It was a credulous
|
||
age. All leaders of religion had recommended themselves to the
|
||
public by working miracles and curing diseases. The expected
|
||
messiah, in order to stand any chance of success, must therefore
|
||
work miracles and heal from sickness. The Essenes, as we have seen,
|
||
pretended to effect miracles and extraordinary cures, and Jesus was
|
||
an Essene. The biographers of Jesus, therefore, not wishing their
|
||
master to be outdone, made him also a performer of miracles, of
|
||
which prodigies and wonders the legendary history of Jesus
|
||
contained in the New Testament is full. Without them Christianism
|
||
could not have prospered. "The Hindu sacred books represent
|
||
Krishna, their savior and redeemer, as in constant strife against
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
35
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
the evil spirit, surmounting extraordinary dangers, strewing his
|
||
way with miracles, raising the dead, healing the sick, restoring
|
||
the maimed, the deaf, and the blind; everywhere supporting the weak
|
||
against the strong, the oppressed against the powerful. The people
|
||
crowded his way and adored him as a god, and these pretended
|
||
miracles were the evidences of his divinity for centuries before
|
||
the time of Jesus. [Doane -- "Bible Myths."] Buddha performed what
|
||
appeared to be "great miracles for the good of mankind, and the
|
||
legends concerning him are full of the most extravagant prodigies
|
||
and wonders." "It was by belief in these," says Burnouf, "that the
|
||
religion of Buddha was established." Innumerable are the miracles
|
||
ascribed to Buddhist saints. Their garments and staffs were
|
||
supposed to imbibe some mysterious power, and blessed were they who
|
||
were allowed to touch them. A Buddhist saint, who attained the
|
||
power called "perfection," was able to rise and float along through
|
||
the air, his body becoming imponderous. Buddhist annals give
|
||
accounts of miraculous suspensions in the air. We are also told
|
||
that in B.C. 217 nineteen Buddhist missionary priests entered China
|
||
to propagate their faith, and were imprisoned by the emperor; but
|
||
that an angel came and opened the prison door and liberated them.
|
||
The Hindu sage, Vasudeva (i.e., Krishna), was liberated from prison
|
||
in like manner. We may, therefore, easily see where the legends of
|
||
Peter and his release from prison (Acts v.), and the Ascension,
|
||
came from.
|
||
|
||
Zoroaster, the founder of the religion of the Persians,
|
||
opposed his persecutors by performing miracles in order to confirm
|
||
his divine mission. Bochia, of the Persians, also performed
|
||
miracles, the places where they occurred being consecrated, and
|
||
people flocked in crowds to visit them. Horus and Serapis, Egyptian
|
||
saviours, performed great miracles, among which was that of raising
|
||
the dead to life. Osiris and Isis also performed miracles, and
|
||
pilgrimages were made to the temples of Isis by the sick. Marduk,
|
||
the Assyrian god ("the Logos") -- "he who made heaven and earth" --
|
||
"the merciful one," "the life giver," etc., performed great
|
||
miracles and raised the dead to life. Bacchus, son of Zeus by the
|
||
virgin goddess Seniele, was a great performer of miracles, among
|
||
which may be mentioned his changing water into wine, as is recorded
|
||
of Jesus. AEsculapius, son of Apollo, the Creek god, was also a
|
||
great performer of miracles, and cured, the sick and raised the
|
||
dead. Apollonius, of Tyana, in Cappadocia, born about four years
|
||
before Jesus, among other miracles restored a dead maiden to life.
|
||
Simon Magus, the Samaritan, by his proficiency in performing
|
||
miracles was called "the Magician" and "Magus." He travelled about
|
||
and made many converts, professed to be "the Wisdom of God," "the
|
||
Word of God," "the Paraclete" or "Comforter," "the image of the
|
||
eternal father manifested in the flesh," and his followers claimed
|
||
that he was "the first born of the Supreme." All these were titles
|
||
in after years applied to Jesus. They also had a gospel called "The
|
||
Four Corners of the World," from which Irenaeus probably borrowed
|
||
his reason for the choice and number of the four gospels. Menander,
|
||
"the wonder-worker" of Samaria, was another great performer of
|
||
miracles. Eusebius says of him: "He revelled in still more arrogant
|
||
pretensions to miracles ... than his master (Simon Magus) ...
|
||
saying that he was in truth the Savior." ["Ecclesiastical History,"
|
||
lib. iii, 26.] Justin is quoted by Eusebius as having said of
|
||
Menander: "He deceived many by his magic arts ... and there are now
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
36
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
some of his followers who can testify the same." Vespasian, a
|
||
contemporary of Jesus, performed wonderful miracles. Tacitus says
|
||
that "he cured a blind man in Alexandria by means of his spittle,
|
||
and a lame man by the mere touch of his foot."
|
||
|
||
Miracles were not uncommon among the Jews before and during
|
||
the time of Jesus. Casting out devils was an everyday occurrence,
|
||
and miracles were frequently wrought to confirm the sayings of the
|
||
Rabbis. One is said to have Cried out, when his opinions were
|
||
disputed: "May this tree prove that I am right!" and the tree is
|
||
said to have been torn up by the roots and hurled to a distance.
|
||
And when his opponents declared that a tree could prove nothing, he
|
||
said, "May this stream then witness for me," and at once it flowed
|
||
the opposite way. [Geikie, "Life of Christ."] "No one custom of
|
||
antiquity is so frequently mentioned by ancient historians as the
|
||
practice which was so common of making votive offerings to their
|
||
deities, and hanging them up in their temples -- images of metal,
|
||
stone, and clay; arms, legs, and other parts of the body, in
|
||
testimony of some divine cure effected," says Middleton. ["Letters
|
||
from Rome."] It was a popular adage among the Greeks -- "Miracles
|
||
for fools." The shrewder Romans said: "The common people like to be
|
||
deceived; deceived let them be." Celsus, in common with most
|
||
Greeks, looked upon Christianity as a "blind faith" that "shunned
|
||
the light of reason." In speaking of Christians, he says: "They are
|
||
forever repeating: 'Do not examine; only believe, and thy faith
|
||
will make thee blessed; wisdom is a bad thing in life, foolishness
|
||
is to be preferred."' [Origen, "Cont. Celsus," bk. 1, ch. 9.]
|
||
|
||
Jesus was accused of being a "necromancer, and a magician, and
|
||
a deceiver of the people," says Justin Martyr. He was said to have
|
||
been initiated in magical art in the heathen temples of Egypt. Both
|
||
Jesus, and Horus the Egyptian savior, are represented on monuments
|
||
with wands, in the received guise of necromancers, while raising
|
||
the dead to life. Dr. Middleton tells us that "there was just
|
||
reason to suspect that there was some fraud " in the actions of
|
||
these Yesuans, or primitive Christians, who travelled about from
|
||
city to city to convert the Pagans; and that "the strolling wonder-
|
||
workers, by a dexterity of jugglery, which art, not heaven, had
|
||
taught them, imposed on the credulity of the pious Fathers, whose
|
||
strong prejudices and ardent zeal for the interests of Christianity
|
||
would dispose them to embrace, without examination, whatever seemed
|
||
to promote so good a cause ... the pretended miracles of the
|
||
primitive Church were all mere fictions, which the pious and
|
||
zealous Fathers, partly from a weak credulity and partly from
|
||
reasons of policy, were induced to espouse and propagate for the
|
||
support of a righteous cause." The primitive Christians were
|
||
perpetually reproached for their credulity; and Julian says that
|
||
"the sum of all their wisdom was comprised in the single precept --
|
||
'believe.'" According to the very books which record the miracles
|
||
of Jesus, he never claimed to perform such deeds, and Paul declares
|
||
that the great reason why Israel did not believe Jesus to be the
|
||
Messiah was that "the Jews required a sign." "John," in the second
|
||
century, makes Jesus reproach his fellow-countrymen with "Unless
|
||
you see signs and wonders you do not believe." It is evident,
|
||
therefore, that, had he performed the miracles that his followers
|
||
said he did, the Jews would have accepted him as their Messiah; and
|
||
that, since he was not accepted by them, we may justly conclude
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
37
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
that he performed no miracles. His miracles were evidently
|
||
concocted and recorded for him. When told that, if he wanted people
|
||
to believe in him, he must first prove his claim by a miracle, he
|
||
said: "A wicked and adulterous generation asks for a sign, and no
|
||
sign shall be given it except the sign of the prophet Jonah." This
|
||
answer not satisfying the questioners, they came to him again, and
|
||
asked: "If the kingdom of God is, as you say, close at hand, show
|
||
us at least some one of the signs in the heavens which are to
|
||
precede the coming of the Messiah?" It was generally understood
|
||
then that the end of the present age was at hand, and was to be
|
||
heralded by signs from heaven. The light of the sun was to be put
|
||
out, the moon turned to blood, the stars robbed of their
|
||
brightness, etc. Historians of that period, curiously enough, have
|
||
recorded miracles and wonders alleged to have been performed by
|
||
other persons, but not a word is said by them about the miracles
|
||
claimed by Christians to have been performed by Jesus. Justus of
|
||
Tiberias, who was born about five years after the time assigned for
|
||
the crucifixion of Jesus, wrote a Jewish History, but it contained
|
||
no mention of the coming of Jesus, nor of the events concerning
|
||
him, nor of the prodigies he is supposed to have wrought. If they
|
||
could have been present at one of Messrs. Maskelyne and Cook's
|
||
entertainments, these credulous ancients would have certainly
|
||
wanted to worship these expert conjurers as gods; and the dentist
|
||
who could fit the vacant gums with a new set of teeth, or the
|
||
driver of a steam engine, would have been probably deified as
|
||
"creators." "Our increased knowledge of nature," says Dr. Oort,
|
||
"has gradually undermined the belief in the probability of
|
||
miracles, and the time is not far distant when, in the mind of
|
||
every man of any culture, all accounts of miracles will be banished
|
||
altogether to their proper region -- that of legend." What was said
|
||
to have been done in India was said by the writers of the gospels
|
||
to have been done in Palestine. The change of names and places,
|
||
with the mixing up of various sketches of Egyptian, Phoenician,
|
||
Greek, and Roman mythology, was all that was necessary. They had an
|
||
abundance of material, and with it they built. A long-continued
|
||
habit of imposing upon others would in time subdue the minds of the
|
||
impostors themselves, and cause them to become at length the dupes
|
||
of their own deception."
|
||
|
||
ORIGIN OF THE BIBLE.
|
||
|
||
We must not suppose that the Jews had their Bibles as
|
||
Christians now have. In the reign of Josiah, about 100 years before
|
||
the captivity, there was only one copy of the "Law of Moses" in the
|
||
whole of Judoea. It was neither read nor even consulted by them,
|
||
for when Hilkiah the priest accidentally found a copy in a "rubbish
|
||
heap of the Temple" [Julian, "Old and New Testament."] it was
|
||
announced as a wonderful discovery; but it was afterwards destroyed
|
||
by fire. All that the Jews knew about Moses and his religion they
|
||
learnt from hearsay, just as the Greeks and Romans knew about their
|
||
mythology. It was a system taught by their priests. Ezra says (2
|
||
Esdras xiv.) he was the only man who knew it by heart, and that
|
||
after the return from captivity in Babylon he retired to a field
|
||
for forty days, and wrote from memory the five books of Moses,
|
||
probably including Joshua and other historical books of the Old
|
||
Testament, aided by drinking a cup full of some strong liquor of
|
||
the substance of water and the color of fire! Moses and Joshua
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
38
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
could not have been the authors of the books attributed to them,
|
||
for they describe their own deaths. Ezra must have been born in
|
||
captivity; and during the period of seventy years the Jews must
|
||
have lost a great many of their own traditions, and imbibed many of
|
||
the Babylonian, conforming, to a great extent to the custom of
|
||
these people, among whom they lived, and many were born.
|
||
|
||
The Old Testament was written in ancient Hebrew on rough
|
||
skins, in ink almost obliterated by age, and crossed in different
|
||
inks and languages. The writing consisted of capital letters only,
|
||
very badly formed, and with no vowels, stops, or division into
|
||
words by spaces; being, like modern Hebrew, written from right to
|
||
left. There were originally about 150 old writings of this
|
||
description, supposed to have been inspired by the "spirit of God."
|
||
Fifty-three were formerly considered by the Christian Church as
|
||
canonical; they included the "Pentateuch," or five books of Moses
|
||
but in 1380 fourteen were decided to be uncanonical, and were
|
||
classed as "apocryphal by Wicliffe -- the Reformer and Bible
|
||
translator. These fourteen books were omitted from the Protestant
|
||
Bibles, though they are said in the Articles of Religion of the
|
||
English State Church to be useful "for example of life and
|
||
instruction of manners." Many of the old writings are now lost,
|
||
|
||
The books of the New Testament were written on papyrus, some
|
||
in Greek and some in Latin; "Matthew" was written in Syro-Chaldaic;
|
||
"Mark," "Luke," "John," Acts, and Romans, in Greek. Twenty-seven
|
||
books are now considered to be canonical, but there were sixty-one
|
||
others now classed as apocryphal. "Twelve were excluded at first,
|
||
but afterwards received as canonical; among the apocryphal books
|
||
were 'the Gospel of the Egyptians,' one of the Essene Scriptures,
|
||
and one a Gospel which circulated among the Christians of the first
|
||
three centuries, containing the doctrine of a 'Trinity,' a doctrine
|
||
which was not established in the Christian Church till 327 C.E.,
|
||
but which was taught by a Buddhist sect in Alexandria. There were
|
||
forty-one, consisting of absurd fables, many of which are lost; and
|
||
twenty-eight writings mentioned or referred to in the various
|
||
canonical books, which also are lost." [H.J. Hardwicke, "Evolution
|
||
and Creation."]
|
||
|
||
"Out of 182 works accepted for centuries as the genuine
|
||
writings of Christians during the first 180 years of the present
|
||
era, only twelve are now contended by theologians to be genuine;
|
||
170 forged writings permitted by the alleged 'Guider into all
|
||
truth' to have existed for centuries, and believed in by poor,
|
||
feeble man." [Julian, "Old and New Testament Examined."] The
|
||
manufacture of some of these manuscripts probably took place at the
|
||
great monastery at Mount Athos, in Salonica, where about "60,000
|
||
monks were employed" [Investigator, "Origin of the Christ Church."]
|
||
in that occupation. The first that we know of the four Christian
|
||
gospels is in the time of Irenaeus, who, in the second century,
|
||
intimates that he has "received four gospels as authentic
|
||
scriptures." "This pious forger was probably the adapter of the
|
||
John Gospel." [Investigator, "Origin of the Christian Church."]
|
||
|
||
Three accounts are given of how the books which now appear in
|
||
the New Testament were chosen: (1) That by Popius, in his
|
||
"Synodicon" to the Council of Nicaea, says that 200 "versions of
|
||
the gospel were placed under a Communion table, and, while the
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
39
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Council prayed, the inspired books jumped on the slab, but the rest
|
||
remained under it." (2) That by Irenmus says "the Church selected
|
||
the four most popular of the gospels." (3) That by the Council of
|
||
Laodicea (366) says that "each book was decided by ballot. The
|
||
Gospel of Luke escaped by one vote, while the Acts of the Apostles
|
||
and the Apocalypse were rejected as forgeries."
|
||
|
||
PRAYER.
|
||
|
||
Prayer to deities is a very ancient superstition, As the
|
||
planetary gods were supposed to influence events, it was natural
|
||
that pleading should be resorted to by primitive man to satisfy his
|
||
daily wants. But prayer to an inscrutable power, of which we know
|
||
nothing beyond what has been revealed to us by science and
|
||
phenomena, would involve a belief in the personality of that power,
|
||
and its possession of human attributes, such as hearing, pitying,
|
||
etc.; and, as that power is inscrutable and infinite, we cannot
|
||
give to it, and it cannot receive from us, anything. "Anything that
|
||
we do, or fail to do, cannot in the slightest degree affect an
|
||
'infinite power;' consequently, no relations can exist between the
|
||
finite and the infinite." [R.G. Ingersoll.] The means of providing
|
||
for his daily wants have been discovered by man, and he has no
|
||
reason for expecting, and no right to conceive it possible, that
|
||
the immutable laws of nature will, or can, be upset in his favor,
|
||
to the possible detriment and inconvenience of others. All supposed
|
||
response to prayer can be traced to natural causes, if we only have
|
||
sufficient knowledge to enable us to trace it. Christians tell us
|
||
that "God knows the secrets of the heart" (Psalm xliv. 21); if this
|
||
is so, why pray to him? Also, that "all the inhabitants of the
|
||
earth are reputed as nothing, and that he (Yahuh -- ie, Jehovah)
|
||
doeth according to his will among them, and none can stay his hand"
|
||
(Daniel iv. 35); also, "For I the Lord change not" (Malach iii. 6).
|
||
Then what can possibly be the use of prayer? If Yahuh does 'just as
|
||
he likes, nothing can change him; and if he knows everything,
|
||
including our wants, what is the use of pestering his throne with
|
||
prayers?
|
||
|
||
Again, if prayer was of any use we should expect to see some
|
||
practical result from it. But do we? Those who are prayed for most
|
||
are those who are prayed for publicly; these are sovereigns and
|
||
other heads of States, the nobility, and the clergy. Can we say
|
||
fairly that these are any the better for all the prayers that go up
|
||
to the throne of Yahuh? Experience teaches us that the answer is
|
||
"No." Have our kings or queens enjoyed better health, become any
|
||
richer, or lived any longer for the prayer in the State Prayer
|
||
Book, that asks that it may be granted him or her "in health and
|
||
wealth long to live"? Are our nobility endowed with greater divine
|
||
"grace, wisdom, or understanding" for the prayers that go up to
|
||
this effect? Experience teaches us that the contrary is the case.
|
||
Are the clergy of the State Church, who are supposed to be called
|
||
to the ministry by the Holy Ghost, protected more than anyone else
|
||
against temptation, immorality, infectious diseases, sickness, or
|
||
the asphyxiating effects of gas or drowning? Missionaries are eaten
|
||
and digested by cannibals, just as any other person who has only
|
||
his own prayers to rely upon. Do we ever hear of cannibals
|
||
suffering in any way after eating "holy missionary"? Does prayer
|
||
protect us from calamitous floods? Is it not proverbial that
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
40
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
prayers for rain, in seasons of drought, have no effect? Were the
|
||
lives of the Prince Consort, the Duke of Clarence, the Czar of
|
||
Russia, the German Emperor, or Presidents Lincoln or Garfield,
|
||
saved because of the national prayers that went up for them? No,
|
||
these all died because their physicians were unable to cure them.
|
||
When the Prince of Wales recovered from his fever, thanksgivings
|
||
went up all over the land to Yahuh's throne. But why should his
|
||
recovery be attributed to prayer, and not to the skill of the first
|
||
physicians of the day? If Yahuh could save the Prince of Wales, he
|
||
surely could have saved those above mentioned who died. We are told
|
||
he is not a respecter of persons. Then why should Yahuh show ill-
|
||
nature towards them, and display such favor to the Prince of Wales?
|
||
The answer is obvious: the Prince was cured by his physicians. Does
|
||
the history of earthquakes and other misfortunes, due to natural
|
||
phenomena, show that praying people are saved from danger, while
|
||
the non-praying ones suffer? When the earthquake of 1887, in the
|
||
south of France, occurred, were the churches (God's own houses)
|
||
saved, and the gaming-tables at Monte Carlo destroyed? No, just the
|
||
contrary. Why did the late successful preacher, Spurgeon (a
|
||
minister of God), go to Mentone, when he had the gout, leaving his
|
||
congregation behind to pray for him; notwithstanding which
|
||
collective praying, he died? Mr. Foote says: "As soon as the
|
||
Mediterranean air and sunshine have given him relief, he writes to
|
||
the Tabernacle: 'Beloved, the Lord has heard our prayers ... Not
|
||
only could God cure Spurgeon's gout in the south of London as
|
||
easily as in the south of France, but he might extend his divine
|
||
assistance to the myriad sufferers from disease in the back streets
|
||
and slums of the Metropolis, who do not earn a few thousands a year
|
||
by preaching the gospel, and are unable to take a month's holiday
|
||
at a fashionable watering-place." [Introduction to "Folly of
|
||
Prayer."] Perhaps his rushing off to Mentone made Yahuh think he
|
||
had not sufficient faith in the success of the combined prayers of
|
||
his faithful but credulous followers. Praying people have a happy
|
||
knack of making full use of mundane assistance at the same time, on
|
||
the principle of "God helps those who help themselves," in the
|
||
carrying out of which cunningly-devised clerical principle it is
|
||
difficult to see where "God's help" comes in. Prayer for recovery
|
||
from illness, when the bliss of paradise -- which is said to be so
|
||
delightful to 'believers' -- awaits them, is difficult to
|
||
comprehend."
|
||
|
||
WORSHIP AND SACRIFICE.
|
||
|
||
WORSHIP. -- Man is naturally filled with wonder and
|
||
admiration, if not reverence, when he beholds the magnificence of
|
||
the visible universe; when he contemplates the marvelous beauty and
|
||
harmony of nature, and her grand and immutable laws, his own
|
||
existence, and that of all other life by which he is surrounded.
|
||
This devotion to science is the truest and only worship that can be
|
||
offered to the unseen and unknown. "Worship is not a mere lip
|
||
homage, but a homage expressed in actions; not a mere respect, but
|
||
a respect proved by the sacrifice of time, thought, and labor." [H.
|
||
Spencer.] The infinite cannot require worship from the finite, for
|
||
the finite cannot assist the infinite. The idea of worship
|
||
naturally follows the idea of a man-like deity, given to anger and
|
||
jealousy; one deity among others, and jealous of the others. But
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
41
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
when science teaches us that we have no grounds for conceiving the
|
||
unknown power and cause to be man-like, lip-worship disappears with
|
||
the disappearance of the human attributes, jealousy and
|
||
vindictiveness.
|
||
|
||
Sacrifice was the earliest form of worship. "When it was once
|
||
laid down," says Mr. Doane, "as a principle that the effusion of
|
||
blood appeased the anger of the gods; that their punishment was
|
||
turned aside from them to the victim, their object naturally was to
|
||
conciliate the gods and obtain their favor by so easy a method. It
|
||
is in the nature of violent desires and excessive fears to know no
|
||
bounds " -- as we have seen, in the year 1895, in the burning of a
|
||
wife by her husband, in Ireland, as a witch and when the blood of
|
||
animals was not deemed a price sufficient, they began to shed that
|
||
of human beings." Abram was ordered by Yahuh to offer up his son
|
||
Isaac, and a similar story is related by the Hindus of a certain
|
||
king, who had no son, and also promised the goddess Varuna that, if
|
||
he were granted the favor of a son, he would offer him up as a
|
||
sacrifice. The child Kohita was duly born, and, when the father
|
||
told him of the vow he had made and bade him prepare for sacrifice,
|
||
the boy ran away, and wandered in the forest, where he met a
|
||
starving Brahmin, whom he persuaded to sell one of his sons for 100
|
||
cows. This boy was brought to the king, and about to be sacrificed
|
||
as a substitute, when, on praying to the gods, he was released. The
|
||
Greeks had two versions of a similar fable; one, that Agamemnon had
|
||
a daughter whom he dearly loved, and whom he was ordered by the
|
||
deity to offer up as a sacrifice. When preparations were being
|
||
made, the goddess carried the girl away, and substituted a stag.
|
||
The other is of a Greek king, who had offended Diana, when the
|
||
sacrifice of his daughter was demanded; but she suddenly
|
||
disappeared just before the fatal blow. In time of war the captives
|
||
were chosen for sacrifice; but in time of peace they offered their
|
||
slaves. In great calamities or famines the king was, on the least
|
||
pretext, sacrificed, as being the highest price with which they
|
||
could purchase the divine favor. Kings also offered their children.
|
||
"The altar of Moloch reeked with blood." Fair virgins and children
|
||
were sacrificed by being thrown into a furnace shaped like a bull,
|
||
"while trumpets and flutes drowned their screams, and the mothers
|
||
looked on, and were bound to restrain their tears." Carthage was a
|
||
notable place for these sacrifices. The offering of human
|
||
sacrifices to the sun in Mexico and Peru was extensively practiced.
|
||
The ancient Egyptians annually celebrated the resurrection of their
|
||
god and savior Osiris, and at the same time commemorated his death
|
||
by eating the consecrated wafer which had become "veritable flesh
|
||
of his flesh " -- the body of Osiris -- thus eating their god, as
|
||
the Christians do. Bread and wine were brought to the temples as
|
||
offerings. The Essenes, or Therapeuts, worshippers of Mithra, the
|
||
Persian Sun-god, the second person of the Trinity, no doubt
|
||
introduced the Eucharist idea, along with baptism, and other Pagan
|
||
rites, among the early Christians. When it was introduced into Rome
|
||
by the Persian magicians, the eucharistic mysteries were celebrated
|
||
in a cave. The ancient Greeks had their "Mysteries," wherein they
|
||
"celebrated the sacrament of the Lord's supper," called also
|
||
"Eleusinian mysteries." These were offered every fifth year by the
|
||
Pagan Athenians in honor of "Ceres," the goddess of corn. She was
|
||
supposed to have given "her flesh to eat," and Bacchus, the god of
|
||
wine, "his blood to drink." "Many of the forms of expression in the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
42
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Christian solemnity are precisely the same as those that
|
||
appertained to the Pagan rite." [Rev. R. Taylor.] The Pagan priest
|
||
dismissed his congregation with "The Lord be with you" -- an
|
||
expression retained to this day in the English Protestant Church,
|
||
and in the Catholic Church as "Dominus vobiscum."
|
||
|
||
The Jews offered up human sacrifices to their gods Moloch,
|
||
Baal, Chemosh, Apis -- the bull-god of the Egyptians, and Yahuh
|
||
(Exodus xiii. 2; xxii. 29; xxxii. 27; Judges xi. 31; Joshua vi. 17;
|
||
1 Samuel xv. 32; 2 Samuel xxi. 6; 1 Kings xviii. 40; 2 Kings x. 24;
|
||
Jeremiah vii. 30). Yahuh commands that "none devoted (consecrated)
|
||
of men shall be redeemed, but shall surely be put to death"
|
||
(Leviticus xxvii. 28). the story of Jesus and his disciples being
|
||
at supper, and his breaking bread, may be true; but the
|
||
expressions, "Do this in remembrance of me," "This is my Body," and
|
||
"This is my blood," are undoubtedly of Essene origin, inserted to
|
||
give to the new mystic ceremony some authority which, it has been
|
||
stated, was never intended.
|
||
|
||
BAPTISM, by immersion, or sprinkling, for the remission of
|
||
sin, is to be found in countries the most widely separated on the
|
||
face of the earth, and was a Pagan rite adopted by Christians. With
|
||
both Pagans and Christians, the ordinance gave full expiation from
|
||
original sin, restoring instantly to original purity. Infant
|
||
baptism was practiced by Buddhists. In Mongolia and Tibet candles
|
||
burn, incense is offered, and the child is dipped three times in
|
||
water, accompanied by prayers, and named. Adult baptism was
|
||
practiced by the Brahmans, the Zoroastrians and Mithraists of
|
||
Persia -- the latter mark the sign of the cross on the forehead; by
|
||
the Egyptians, the Essenes (ascetics, of Buddhist origin), and by
|
||
the Greeks and Romans. The goddess Nundina took her name from the
|
||
ninth day, on which all male children were sprinkled with holy
|
||
water (as females were on the eighth), named, and a certificate
|
||
given of "regeneration." Adults, initiated in the sacred rites of
|
||
Bacchus, were regenerated by baptism. Fire was used in many
|
||
instances as well as water, the Romans using both; and baptism by
|
||
fire is still practiced. This is what is alluded to in Matthew iii.
|
||
11, which makes John say: "I baptize you with water; but he shall
|
||
baptize you with the Holy Ghost (breath) and with fire."
|
||
|
||
HEAVEN, HELL, GHOSTS, AND BOGIES.
|
||
|
||
Heaven and hell, as residences of gods, angels, and devils,
|
||
are very ancient myths. The idea arose among the ancients, by the
|
||
fact of the sun going down into apparent darkness. "Heaven," says
|
||
Doane, "was born of the sky, and nurtured by cunning priests, who
|
||
made man a coward and a slave. Hell was built by priests, and
|
||
nurtured by the fears and servile fancies of man during the ages
|
||
when dungeons of torture were a recognized part of every
|
||
Government, and when the deity was supposed to be an infinite
|
||
tyrant, with infinite resources of vengeance ... the devil is an
|
||
imaginary being, invented by primitive man to account for the
|
||
existence of evil, and relieve the deity of his responsibility. The
|
||
famous Hindu 'Rakshasas,' of our Aryan ancestors -- the dark and
|
||
evil clouds personified -- are the originals of all devils. The
|
||
cloudy shape has assumed a thousand different forms, horrible or
|
||
grotesque and ludicrous, to suit the changing fancies of the ages."
|
||
["Bible Myths."] Heaven, or Paradise, was by some placed in the
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
43
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
clouds, by others in the moon, by others in the far-off isles.
|
||
Everything there was lovely and beautiful, and all was enjoyment,
|
||
with music, dancing, and singing. The Mohammedan Paradise had the
|
||
additional luxury of all women existing there for men's pleasure.
|
||
Angels were "divinely-chosen messengers," "vicars of God," and
|
||
"Messiahs." The virgin-born Krishna, or Christna, and Buddha were
|
||
incarnations of Vishnu, called "Angel-Messiahs" "Avatars," or
|
||
"Christs." The ideas of heaven and hell varied with each country,
|
||
according to the likes and dislikes of each. As all nations have
|
||
made a god, and that god has resembled the persons who made it, so
|
||
have all nations made a heaven, and that heaven corresponds to the
|
||
fancies of the people who created it.
|
||
|
||
Primitive (savage) man, seeing his shadow, and that it moved
|
||
about with him, and hearing the echo of his voice, thought that it
|
||
was his "second self." Cases of suspended animation swooning,
|
||
fainting, and comatose conditions from injuries -- would be
|
||
considered to be death, and when animation was restored the second-
|
||
self, who had left the body for a short period, had returned. In
|
||
expectation of this reanimation, it became customary to supply the
|
||
actual dead with the necessaries of life -- food, drink, clothing,
|
||
etc. -- and murders, self-immolations, and destructions of live-
|
||
stock took place, with the idea that they should accompany the
|
||
departed soul. Men had their cattle, horses, dogs, wives, slaves,
|
||
and, money buried with them; women, their domestic appliances; and
|
||
children, their toys. Every dead person became a "ghost," and added
|
||
one more to the others gone before, "haunting the old home,
|
||
lingering near the place of burial, and wandering about in the
|
||
adjacent bush." [H. Spencer, "Principles of Society."] Thus an
|
||
invisible world of ghosts, spirits, etc., arose in the primitive
|
||
mind. The spirits of the wicked dead, the offspring of fallen
|
||
angels, etc., became "demons," and were the cause of all their
|
||
troubles. The simple state of the dead was called "sheol," which,
|
||
when it acquired a more definite meaning of a miserable place,
|
||
became "Hades," afterwards developing into a place of torture or
|
||
diabolical government having gradations, "Gehenna." As the place of
|
||
burial became gradually more distant -- even to the top of high
|
||
mountains -- so did the idea of resurrection. The other life, which
|
||
at first repeated this exactly, became more and more unlike it, and
|
||
from an adjacent spot passed to the distant place of the future.
|
||
These beings, to whom was ascribed the power of making themselves
|
||
at one time visible and at another invisible, became gradually
|
||
omnipresent. "With the development of the doctrine of ghosts grew
|
||
up an easy solution of all those changes which the heavens and
|
||
earth are hourly exhibiting. Clouds that gather and vanish,
|
||
shooting stars, sudden darkening of the water's surface by a
|
||
breeze, storms, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, etc., were
|
||
attributed to departed souls, probably acting as officials for an
|
||
angered deity. Thus arose ancestor worship, prayer, deities, etc.
|
||
|
||
The Bogie of the modern nursery is identical with the slavonic
|
||
Bog, Bag-a-boo, or Bug-bear; and the Buga of the cuneiform
|
||
inscriptions -- names of the supreme power. The "Rock of Behistan"
|
||
-- "the sculptured chronicle of the glories of Darius, King of
|
||
Persia" -- situated on the western frontier of Media, on the high
|
||
road from Babylon to the eastward, was used as a "Holy of Holies."
|
||
It was named Bagistane -- the place of the Baga, referring to
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
44
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Ormuzd, chief or the Bagas -- the old Aryan Bhaga of the Rig Veda
|
||
(Buddhist scriptures), "the Lord of Life," "the Giver of Bread,"
|
||
and "the Bringer of Happiness." "Thus the same name which, to the
|
||
Vedic poet, to the Persian of the time of Xerxes, and to the modern
|
||
Russian, suggests the supreme majesty of deity, is in English
|
||
associated with an ugly and ludicrous Fiend." [Bible Myths.]
|
||
|
||
FUTURE LIFE.
|
||
|
||
Belief in re-animation implies a belief in a future life, a
|
||
doctrine which would be also suggested by the appearance of the
|
||
dead in dreams. The belief in a future life for man was almost
|
||
universal among nations of antiquity, The Egyptians and Hindus
|
||
believed that man had an invisible body, ghost, or shade -- i.e.,
|
||
a soul -- within the material body. Among the former, the dead were
|
||
spoken of as "Osiriana" -- i.e., gone to Osiris. On a monument,
|
||
which dates ages before Abram is said to have lived, is found the
|
||
epitaph, "May thy soul attain to the creator of all mankind."
|
||
Sculptures and paintings in the tombs of the dead represent the
|
||
deceased ushered into the world of spirits by funeral deities who
|
||
announce "a soul arrived in Amenti." At death the soul went to
|
||
enjoy Paradise (the Elysian Fields) for a season; some to suffer in
|
||
hell (Tartarus and Valhalla of the Teutonic nations), till its sins
|
||
were expiated; and others to an intermediate place where they were
|
||
purified by wind, water, or fire. This belief is handed down to our
|
||
day in the Catholic doctrine of Purgatory. The souls were weighed
|
||
in a balance, the good spirits entering Elysium, where they judged
|
||
men after death as gods. The Persian Zend-Avesta says that Ahriman
|
||
threw the universe into disorder by raising an army against Ormuzd,
|
||
and, after fighting against him for ninety days, was at length
|
||
vanquished by Hanover, the Divine Word. The account of the war in
|
||
heaven is similar to that held by nearly every nation. The
|
||
Christian account is given in Revelation (xi. 7), and in the
|
||
apocryphal book of Nicodemus; it is to be found in the Talmud and
|
||
in the Hindu "Aitareya-brahmana," written seven or eight centuries
|
||
B.C. The Egyptians' legend told of a revolt against the God Ra. But
|
||
accounts of these will be found in another place. It is a curious
|
||
circumstance that, though so many people who had been dead were
|
||
said to have "risen from their graves" and been seen "walking
|
||
about" after the death of Jesus, no information or statement of any
|
||
kind appears to have been left with regard to the spiritual world
|
||
they had visited. Surely, if such an event had taken place,
|
||
everyone "would have been greedy to hear the news, which could have
|
||
been so easily obtained. But all is silence.
|
||
|
||
CHRISTIAN SYMBOLS.
|
||
|
||
The chief of these may be said to be the cross. We should
|
||
naturally suppose that what in modern days is called the Christian
|
||
symbol -- the cross -- would be found upon every tomb in the
|
||
catacombs of Rome -- the cemetery of the early Christians, as it is
|
||
now seen in Catholic cemeteries. But nothing of the sort. The only
|
||
approach to such a symbol to be found in the catacombs is the
|
||
Buddhist sacred Swastica, also seen in the old Buddhist zodiacs,
|
||
and in the Asoka inscriptions. No cross of present-day shape is to
|
||
be found; and for a very good reason. The cross was not the symbol
|
||
of early Christianity. Jesus, after his acceptance as a Christ, was
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
45
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
worshipped under the form of a lamb -- "the Lamb of God." It was
|
||
not till the Council of Constantinople (707) that symbols of a
|
||
cross with a man nailed to it were ordered to be used in place of
|
||
the lamb, or ram, which was formerly used to denote the victorious
|
||
sun as he passed through the sign Aries, giving new life to the
|
||
world, when he was worshipped as "the Lamb of God." The lamb gave
|
||
place later to the Phallus. From the decree just alluded to the
|
||
identity of the worship of the astronomical "Aries," the ram or
|
||
lamb, and the Christian "Savior," is certified beyond the
|
||
possibility of a doubt; and the mode by which the ancient
|
||
superstitions were propagated is satisfactorily shown. The cross
|
||
was, like all the other emblems of Christianity, adopted from
|
||
Paganism. The Pagan cross was a later development of the older
|
||
"Crux Ansata," or combined phallic emblems, the two portions of
|
||
which represented the male and female procreative powers of nature
|
||
-- the oval or upper portion the "vulva," or "yoni" of the Hindus;
|
||
and also the lower portion or "Tau" -- the "Phallus," Ashera,
|
||
Priapus of the Jews, Linga of the Hindus, or membrum virile -- the
|
||
common symbol of the "Life-giver," which is sometimes also
|
||
represented by a lighted torch, a tree, a fish, or a scepter. It
|
||
was particularly sacred with the Egyptians, the Babylonians, the
|
||
Buddhists, and the Hindus. A cross was the symbol of the Hindu god,
|
||
Agni -- the "Light of the World." It was worn as a charm by
|
||
Egyptian women, and was later adopted by Christian women, Osiris
|
||
was represented with a scepter and a crazier, and stretched on a
|
||
crux ansata. The Egyptian savior, Horus, is represented sitting on
|
||
the lap of Isis, his virgin mother; a large cross being carved on
|
||
the back of the seat. On the breast of an Egyptian mummy (London
|
||
University Museum) is to be seen a cross upon a "calvary." The
|
||
Egyptian images generally hold a cross in their hands. In the cave
|
||
of Elephanta a figure is represented as destroying a crowd of
|
||
infants, with a "crux ansata," a "mitre," and a "crazier." The
|
||
Egyptian priest wore the "crux ansata" as a "Pallium," the head
|
||
passing through the vestment at the oval or "yoni;" just as the
|
||
priests of the Catholic Church wear their mass vestment. By the
|
||
side of one of the inscriptions in the Temple, on the Island of
|
||
Philas, are seen a "crux ansata" and a maltese cross; and,
|
||
curiously enough, the same are to be seen in a Christian church in
|
||
the desert to the east of the Nile. The cross is also to be found,
|
||
in some form, in the hands of Siva, Brahma, Vishnu, Krishna,
|
||
Svasti, and Jama, on the figures of ancient monuments. The god,
|
||
Saturn, was represented by a cross with a ram's horn; Venus, by a
|
||
circle with a cross -- the goddess of love. Krishna was also
|
||
represented suspended on a cross. On a Phoenician medal, found in
|
||
the ruins of Citium, are inscribed the cross with a rosary
|
||
attached, and a lamb -- this last being the early symbol of the
|
||
followers of Jesus. The priests of "Jupiter Ammon" carried in
|
||
procession a cross, and a box containing a compass or magnet called
|
||
"the ark of the covenant of God." "There is reason to believe that
|
||
the Chinese knew something about the polaric property of the
|
||
loadstone more than 2,000 years before the Christian era."
|
||
["Popular Encyclopedia"] We thus see that the cross was used as a
|
||
religious emblem many centuries before "Yesuism," or early
|
||
Christianity, by nearly every nation of the earth; and to reproduce
|
||
the various forms of crosses and emblems held by the ancients as
|
||
sacred would be considered indecent, and would shock modern ideas
|
||
of propriety. The Latin cross, rising out of a heart, like the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
46
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Catholic emblem, the "crux in corde," was also used by the
|
||
Egyptians; it represented goodness. Under the foundations of the
|
||
Temple of Serapis, at Alexandria, were discovered a cross and
|
||
phallic emblems, which caused the shocking murder of Hypatia by
|
||
Saint (?) Cyril's monks. The Egyptians put a cross upon their
|
||
sacred cakes -- whence arose the idea of "hot cross buns." Many
|
||
Egyptian sepulchers are cruciform in shape. Anu, the chief deity
|
||
among the Babylonians, and the sun-god Bel, or Bal, had the cross
|
||
for their sign. A cross hangs on the breast of Tiglath Pileser, in
|
||
the colossal tablet from Nimrod in the British Museum; another
|
||
king, from the ruins of Nineveh, wears a maltese cross on his
|
||
breast. The "St. Andrew's cross" originated in the four-spoked
|
||
wheel, on which Ixion, the god "Sol," was bound to, when crucified
|
||
in the heavens; two spokes confined the arms (or, of the dove, the
|
||
wings), and two the legs. Criminals were extended on this form of
|
||
cross. The ensigns and banners of the Persians were cruciform. "Few
|
||
cases," says the Rev. G.W. Cox, "have been more powerful in
|
||
producing mistakes in ancient history than the idea, hastily taken
|
||
by Christians, that every monument of antiquity, marked with a
|
||
cross, or with any of those symbols which they conceived to be
|
||
monograms of their god, was of Christian origin." ["Aryan
|
||
Mythology."] Neither the Yesuism, which was old enough to develop
|
||
conflicting sects, nor early Christianism, had any knowledge of a
|
||
cross, except as a symbol attached to a 'faith which they were
|
||
gradually leaving behind -- viz., the old paganism. The cross, too,
|
||
adopted by the Christian at the Council of Constantinople was not
|
||
the cross as it is known now among Christians, but quite a
|
||
different thing, being that of the Imperial murderer, Constantine,
|
||
which was nothing more than the monogram of the Egyptian "savior"
|
||
Osiris, and of Jupiter Ammon; it consisted of the letters X and P,
|
||
which in old Samaritan, as found on coins, stood for 400 and 200.
|
||
It was also found on the coins of the Ptolemies and Herod the
|
||
Great, forty years before our era. The insignia on the walls of the
|
||
Temple of Bacchus in Rome was a Roman cross and I H S -- the three
|
||
mystical letters to this day retained in Christian churches, and
|
||
falsely supposed to stand for "Jesus hominum salvator." Christian
|
||
ladies who work altar cloths for their churches little think that
|
||
they are working a pagan sign, the identical monogram of the
|
||
heathen sun-god Bacchus; but, after all, they are not far astray,
|
||
for Bacchus in Hebrew was "Yahoshua," or Joshua, which in
|
||
Phoenician is Ies, and in Greek Iesous, pronounced Yeasoos, from
|
||
which Jesus is derived; but, by doing so, they unwittingly admit
|
||
the pagan origin of their god. The monogram really represented
|
||
Phallic vigor.
|
||
|
||
As with the cross and the "labarum," so likewise with many
|
||
other so-called Christian symbols; they are borrowed from paganism.
|
||
There is a medal at Rome of Constantius, Constantine's predecessor,
|
||
with this inscription on it: "In hoc signo victor eris" -- which
|
||
shows that Constantine borrowed the idea conceived by him in his
|
||
dream.
|
||
|
||
The triangle, trefoil, and tripod were all pagan symbols of
|
||
their different trinities. The triangle is conspicuous as a sacred
|
||
emblem in Hindu and Buddhist temples, sometimes with the mystical
|
||
letters AUM on it, one letter at each angle = Brahma, Vishnu, and
|
||
Siva -- the Hindu trinity. It is also seen in the obelisk and
|
||
pyramids of Egypt. The trefoil adorned the head of Osiris, and was
|
||
used among the ancient Druids.
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
47
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
THE FISH AND THE LAMB. -- Dagon, the fish-god of the
|
||
Babylonians, Assyrians, and Phoenicians, was sacred to Venus; and,
|
||
curiously enough, Catholics now eat fish on the day which was
|
||
dedicated to Venus -- Dies Veneris, or Friday -- "fish-day" as it
|
||
is called. The dag or fish, was the most ancient symbol of the
|
||
productive power, and was the emblem of fecundity. Vishnu, the
|
||
Hindu "Matsaya," or Messiah, "Preserver," "Mediator," and "Savior,"
|
||
was identical with the Babylonian "Dagon," or fish-god. He became
|
||
a fish to save the "seventh Manu," the progenitor of the human
|
||
race, from the universal deluge. The earliest emblems of the
|
||
Christian Savior were "the good shepherd," "the lamb" (or ram), and
|
||
"the fish" -- the lamb and fish both being of zodiacal origin
|
||
("Aries" and "Pisces").
|
||
|
||
Jesus is represented in the catacombs as two fishes crossed,
|
||
not unlike "the sacred monogram." Dagon is mentioned in 1 Sam v. 2.
|
||
The dove was the symbol of the "spirit" among all the nations of
|
||
antiquity, as it is now with Christians. The Samaritans had a
|
||
"brazen fiery dove," instead of a "brazen fiery serpent;" both
|
||
referred to fire -- the symbol of the "Holy Ghost." Buddha is
|
||
represented, like Jesus, with a dove hovering over his head. The
|
||
goddess Juno is often represented with a dove on her head. It is
|
||
also seen on the heads of the images of Astarte, Cybele, and Isis.
|
||
The Virgin Mary ascending upon the crescent moon, so frequently
|
||
seen in pictures, is the modern adaptation of Isis rising
|
||
heavenward. The dove was sacred to Venus, and was intended as a
|
||
symbol of the "Holy Spirit;" it signified incubation, by which was
|
||
figuratively expressed the fructification of inert matter, caused
|
||
by the vital spirit or breath (ruach in Hebrew, and pneuma in
|
||
Greek). Fasting, scourging, shaving of heads ("tonsure"), rosary
|
||
beads, white surplices, mitres, craziers, etc., were customs and
|
||
symbols of the ancient Egyptians, and some, also, of the
|
||
Babylonians.
|
||
|
||
ANCIENT FESTIVALS, SABBATHS, ETC.5
|
||
|
||
We have seen that Christmas day -- the birthday of Jesus --
|
||
was the birthday of the sun and of all the sun-gods. As regards the
|
||
real birthday, the date and place of the birth of the man Jesus are
|
||
shrouded in mystery and uncertainty. Among the early Christians a
|
||
great divergence of opinion existed; some maintaining that it was
|
||
in May, others that it was in April, and others again that it was
|
||
in January. The festival of the nativity was celebrated at all
|
||
these times, at different periods of the world's history. At last
|
||
the Roman Christians gained the ascendancy, and fixed December
|
||
25th, as that was the day when nearly all the nations of the earth
|
||
celebrated the accouchement of the various "Queens of Heaven," of
|
||
the "Celestial Virgin" of the Sphere, the first stars of Virgo.
|
||
appearing at night above the horizon, and the birth of the new sun
|
||
-- the god Sol, The Christians thus stole a birth-day, for Jesus
|
||
"stepped into dead gods' shoes." Not only this, they continued the
|
||
pagan custom of decking their houses with evergreens and mistletoe.
|
||
Tertullian, a father of the Church, writing (200 C.E.) to his
|
||
brethren, accuses them of "rank idolatry for decking their doors
|
||
with garlands and flowers on festival days according to the custom
|
||
of the heathen." "Foliage, such as laurel, myrtle, ivy, oak, and
|
||
all evergreens, were 'Dionysiac' plants -- i.e., symbols of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
48
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
generative power, signifying perpetuity and vigor." The festival is
|
||
kept in India and China. Buddha, the son of the Virgin Maya, on
|
||
whom, according to Chinese tradition, the Divine Power, or Holy
|
||
Ghost, had descended, was said to have been born on this day. It
|
||
was also the birthday of the Persian sun-god and savior, Mithra.
|
||
The ancient Egyptians, centuries before Jesus lived, kept this day
|
||
as the birthday of their sun-gods. Isis, their Queen of Heaven and
|
||
Virgin Mother, was delivered on this day of a son and savior,
|
||
Horus. His birth was one of the greatest mysteries of their
|
||
religion. Pictures of it decorated the walls of their temples;
|
||
images of the virgin and child, and effigies of the son lying in a
|
||
manger, were common. At Christmas the image of Horus was brought
|
||
out of the sanctuary with great ceremony, as the image of the
|
||
Infant Bambino, or black child, is still brought out and exhibited
|
||
in Rome. Among the Greeks, the births of Hercules, Bacchus, and
|
||
Adonis were celebrated on this day. In Rome the festival was
|
||
observed as "Natalis Solis Invicti," "the birthday of Sol the
|
||
Invincible" -- the unconquered sun; on which day they held their
|
||
"Saturnalia," whence comes the Christmas "Lord of Misrule." A few
|
||
days before the winter solstice the Calabrian shepherds came into
|
||
Rome to play on the pipes. Here we see the origin of our "Waits."
|
||
The ancient Germans celebrated their "Yule Feast" centuries before
|
||
Christianity. "Yule" was the old German name for Christmas, as
|
||
"Noel" was the French, and signified the "revolution of the year."
|
||
The word was derived from the Hebrew -- Chaldee "Nule." On this
|
||
festival the gods were consulted as to the future, sacrifices were
|
||
offered to them, and jovial festivities took place.
|
||
|
||
EASTER. -- This festival in ancient times spread from China --
|
||
where it was called "the Festival of Gratitude to Tien" -- to the
|
||
whole of Pagan Europe. The festival began with a week's indulgence
|
||
in all kinds of sports -- the "Carne vale" ( = to flesh farewell),
|
||
or the taking a farewell to animal food, from which the modern word
|
||
Carnival is derived, being followed by a fast of forty days in
|
||
honor of the Saxon goddess Ostris, or Eostre of the Germans, whence
|
||
our Easter. The ancient Persians, at the festival of the solar new
|
||
year (March 21st, when the sun crosses the equator), presented each
|
||
other with colored eggs. Dyed eggs were sacred Easter offerings in
|
||
Egypt. The Jews used eggs at the Passover. The early Christians did
|
||
not celebrate the resurrection of their "Lord," but made the Jewish
|
||
Passover their chief festival. "A new tradition gained currency
|
||
among the Roman Christians that Jesus had not eaten the Passover
|
||
before he died, but had substituted himself for the 'paschal lamb.'
|
||
The resurrection then became the great Christian festival, and was
|
||
celebrated on the first pagan holiday -- the Dies Solis -- after
|
||
the Passover."
|
||
|
||
THE PURIFICATION of the Virgin originated with the worship of
|
||
the Egyptian goddess Neith ( = starry sky), the virgin mother of
|
||
the sun-god Ra. The worship of this goddess was accompanied by a
|
||
profusion of burning candles. Her feast was called "the Feast of
|
||
the Purification."
|
||
|
||
The idea of a SABBATH originated with the Akkadians, who
|
||
occupied a tract of land in the historic valley of the Tigris and
|
||
Euphrates about five thousand years before the "Christ" Jesus,
|
||
where the civilization of the world commenced. These Akkadians, who
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
49
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
were eventually conquered by the Assyrians, and from the ruins of
|
||
whose empire subsequently arose the monarchies of Nineveh and
|
||
Babylon, were the inventors of cuneiform writing, which consisted
|
||
of figures of various kinds of animals, limbs, etc., traced with a
|
||
style upon clay cylinders or tablets. Many of these have been found
|
||
under the ruins of the buried cities; twelve were found in
|
||
Babylonia in 1876 (see p. 23), others at Tel-el-Amarna in Egypt in
|
||
1887, and among the ruins of Lachish in Southern Palestine. These
|
||
are now decipherable. The religion of the Akkadians (Shamanism,
|
||
from the Semitic Shamas = sun) was astronomical and phallic. They
|
||
had their "Trinity" -- a celestial father and mother, and their
|
||
off-spring, the sun-god; also stories of an infant Sargon being
|
||
placed by his mother in a reed basket, and left on the bank of a
|
||
river, being subsequently found, and eventually becoming king of
|
||
Babylon (about B.C. 3750); of a creation; a tree of life; and a
|
||
deluge. The name Adam is derived from the Assyrian Adami -- man.
|
||
They also had their "holy water," "penitential psalms," table of
|
||
"shew-bread," and "ark" containing the images of their gods. They
|
||
dedicated special days to the sun, moon, and five planets -- Mars,
|
||
Mercury, Jupiter, Venus, and Saturn -- each cycle of which became
|
||
a week of seven days. "The number seven thus became sacred to
|
||
them," as did the number twelve, which represented the twelve signs
|
||
of the zodiac, and from which the idea of the twelve apostles was
|
||
derived. "They had a special deity who received honor, as patron of
|
||
the number seven; and destructive tempests and winds were believed
|
||
to be directed by the will of seven wicked spirits." [F.J. Gould,
|
||
"A Concise History of Religion."] The seven heavenly bodies were
|
||
represented in the seven platforms, by which the astronomer priests
|
||
ascended to the summit of their temple, the so-called "Tower of
|
||
Babel." "The 7th, 14th, 21st, and 28th days of each month were
|
||
called 'Sabbaths,' or 'Rest days,' and so rigorously was this day
|
||
kept that not even the king was permitted to eat cooked food,
|
||
change his clothes, drive his chariot, sit in the judgment-seat,
|
||
review his troops, or even take medicine on any of those days." [
|
||
Ibid.]
|
||
|
||
The Sabbatical idea, with many other religious customs and
|
||
observances, spread from the Akkadians to their Semitic conquerors,
|
||
the inhabitants of the neighboring countries of Phoenicia, Phrygia,
|
||
Canaan, and Syria; and from these to the Jews during their seventy
|
||
years' captivity. The Jews do not appear to have understood the
|
||
true astronomical origin of their Sabbath, for they give two
|
||
contradictory reasons for its institution; one in Exodus (xxii. and
|
||
xxxi. 17), where it is given as "because the Almighty rested on the
|
||
seventh day;" the other in Deuteronomy (v. 15), where it is given
|
||
as because "the Lord God brought them out from bondage in Egypt,"
|
||
which event is computed to have occurred about 2,500 years later
|
||
than "the Creation."
|
||
|
||
The Puritans in the sixteenth century, a bigoted and narrow
|
||
sect of Christians, attempted, with great fanaticism, to revive the
|
||
ceremonial obligations of the Jewish Sabbath; but altering the day
|
||
of the week from the seventh to the first, which secured for them
|
||
the name of "Sabbatarians." And the idea has been kept up in this
|
||
country by the retention in the Prayer Book of the State Church, of
|
||
the Hebrew Decalogue, with a prayer following each command, that
|
||
the deity will "incline their hearts to keep that law,"
|
||
notwithstanding the new Hexalogue that Jesus is said to have
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
50
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
delivered to his disciples (Matthew xix. 18). Sabbatarians bring
|
||
forward as reasons for their superstition that on the first day of
|
||
the week "Paul preached" -- but he also preached on the Jewish
|
||
Sabbath three times (Acts xvi. 13; xvii; xviii. 4); the disciples
|
||
"assembled for the breaking of bread" -- but we are told they went
|
||
about breaking bread every day from house to house (Acts ii. 46);
|
||
and that "they were all with one accord in one place" -- these
|
||
commentators seem to forget that it was "on the feast of
|
||
Pentecost," which fell on the first day of the week, and that it
|
||
was on account of the feast, not the day of the week, that they
|
||
were gathered together; the last Jewish feast that Paul was anxious
|
||
to keep (i Corinthians xvi. 8). Sabbatarians, to be consistent,
|
||
ought not to permit fires to be lighted in their houses, even in
|
||
winter, for "ye shall kindle no fire throughout your habitations
|
||
upon the Sabbath day" (Exodus xxxv. 3); nor ought they to permit
|
||
the painting of pictures, the carving of sculpture, etc. Jesus is
|
||
shown, in the New Testament, to have abolished the Sabbath; for he
|
||
tells his hearers that both he and his father worked on the
|
||
Sabbath; and, when rebuked by the Pharisees for breaking the
|
||
Sabbath, replied that the Sabbath was made for man, not man for the
|
||
Sabbath; and he is said to have performed most of his miracles on
|
||
that day. The Yezuans, or Jesusites, and the Christians of a later
|
||
day kept no Sabbath, and discountenanced the keeping of holy days.
|
||
Not until the time of the Imperial Murder Constantine (321 C.E.)
|
||
was the idea of a Christian Sabbath conceived. The first day of the
|
||
week -- Sunday -- Dies Solis Venerabuis, was the great weekly
|
||
festival with the Pagans -- worshippers of the sun -- "sol", the
|
||
invincible." An edict was issued by Constantine to compel all
|
||
except laborers "to rest from all work on the venerable day of the
|
||
sun." Pagan idols were transformed into Christian saints, and Pagan
|
||
temples into Christian churches. But this edict, which was much
|
||
disliked by Christians, was repealed by the Emperor Leo in the
|
||
ninth century. Eusebius says: "They [the first Christians] did not
|
||
observe the Sabbath, nor do we; neither do we regard other
|
||
injunctions which Moses delivered to be types and symbols, because
|
||
such things as these do not belong to Christians." ["Ecclesiastical
|
||
History," book 1, ch. 4.]
|
||
|
||
ANCIENT GODS, TRINITIES, AND SCRIPTURES.
|
||
|
||
GODS. -- Ancestral spirits (the basis of Vedic religion and
|
||
the origin of religion in general), relics, stones, animals, the
|
||
generative powers of nature (phallic), plants, trees, fire and
|
||
lightning, water, thunder, planets, etc., have all been objects of
|
||
worship by man. "Primitive man regarded as supernatural whatever he
|
||
could not comprehend; and feared whatever was strange in appearance
|
||
and behavior; 'It was a spirit.'" [Herbert Spencer, "Sociology."]
|
||
Men of extraordinary talent were spirits, and it was a very short
|
||
step from the idea of a spirit to that of a god. But we have seen
|
||
that nearly every country has looked up to the sun with special
|
||
veneration, and most of the chief gods have been sun-gods; and very
|
||
naturally too, for all benefits received by man from nature were
|
||
seen to be derived from the rays of the sun-light, heat, fruit,
|
||
crops, and life itself; and much that was detrimental was
|
||
attributed to the absence of sunshine.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
51
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
The EASTERN SEMITES of Accadia, Babylonia, Assyria, etc., the
|
||
originators of the Chaldean religion, were astrologers and
|
||
astronomers, and they mapped out the ancient zodiac. It was in this
|
||
district that civilization may be said to have commenced; a library
|
||
of clay tablets was formed by King Sargon I., about 4,000 B.C., at
|
||
Nineveh, which gave stories of the Creation, Flood, and of a
|
||
conflict between the Sun-God and the demon Tiamat, and the descent
|
||
of Ishtar into Hades, etc. Their gods were Ana (lord of the sky);
|
||
Ea (of air and water); Darki (earth); Marduk, or Merodack, and Bel
|
||
(the sun), son of Ea; Bilit, or Mylitta (Bel's wife), to whom every
|
||
Babylonian woman had to offer her virginity; Sin (the moon); Ishtar
|
||
(evening star) -- for Ishtar's sake men made themselves eunuchs,
|
||
and women yielded to prostitution; Dagon (the fish-god) was of
|
||
Chaldean origin.
|
||
|
||
THE WESTERN SEMITES, Of Canaan, Syria, Phoenicia, Phrygia, and
|
||
Asia Minor, retained many of the traditions and ideas of the
|
||
Easterns. Bel was by them transformed into Baal; Ishtar into
|
||
Ashtoreth and Astarte; Moloch into Ashera (Priapus, the phallic
|
||
god). They had also the legend of the dying sun-god, and of a
|
||
flood. Many of the stories of Jesus may be traced to these ancient
|
||
legends. They had also their Sabbath, like the Easterns.
|
||
|
||
Philistines had Derketo (half woman, half fish); and Dagon.
|
||
|
||
Moabites adored Chemosh.
|
||
|
||
Hebrew Tribes -- Yahuh (Jehovah) or Yeho -- the provider of
|
||
sexual pleasure, Adonai, Baal, and El-Shaddai.
|
||
|
||
India -- Brahma (the "savior" and androgynous creator),
|
||
Vishnu, and Siva; Vasudeva, Devaki, and Krishna (mother and child).
|
||
Gautama Buddha (god, man, and savior). Krishna and Osiris were
|
||
dark-skinned; Typhon was red; and Horus, white. The dark-skinned is
|
||
supposed to have represented the hidden sun at night. "Buddhism is
|
||
a sun myth. Emerging from the womb of the virgin dawn, the hero
|
||
ascends the sky to meet and conquer the storm spirit, after which
|
||
the fires of sunset redden over his funeral pile." Brahmanism grew
|
||
out of the old Vedic faith, and Buddhism out of Brahmanism -- now
|
||
Hinduism.
|
||
|
||
Persia -- Mazda, or Ormuzd ("creator," "god of light, purity,
|
||
and truth "); Ahriman (the outcast, bad spirit); Zoroaster
|
||
(mediator between Ormuzd and Ahriman); Haoma, Tistrya (Dog Star);
|
||
Anahita (goddess of fruitfulness); Sraosha (god of prayer and
|
||
sacrifice); Devas (the shining ones, the children of Dyaus -- the
|
||
sky -- Dyaus Pitar, in Sanskrit, meaning heaven and father, in
|
||
Greek Zeu pater (Zeus), in Latin Jupiter and Deus); Prithivi (the
|
||
earth mother) represented the powers of nature. Indra was the god
|
||
of rain; Surya, the sun-god and Agni, the god of fire and
|
||
lightening -- a trinity. There were also the gods of day, dawn,
|
||
wind, etc. Zoroaster, the prophet of Mazda, founded Zoroastrianism,
|
||
an offshoot of Mazdaism, as was also Mithraism. Mithra was a sun-
|
||
god, and "Incarnate Word," "Lord of Light." Mithra, Zoroaster,
|
||
Krishna, Zeus of the Greeks, and Jesus were all said to be born in
|
||
caves. A figure of the sun-god Mithra is, says Mr. Gould, to be
|
||
seen in the British Museum. "The god is plunging a knife into a
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
52
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
bull, and, while the bull is attacked from below by a scorpion, a
|
||
dog laps the blood which flows from the wound." The allusion is to
|
||
the sun entering into the zodiacal sign "Taurus" at the vernal
|
||
equinox, and the fate which compels its return to wintry depths
|
||
through the autumnal sign "Scorpio." The first day of the week was
|
||
dedicated to Mithra, whose devotees were baptized and marked on the
|
||
forehead with a holy sign, and solemnly partook of a round cake and
|
||
water.
|
||
|
||
China -- Shang-Ti (B.C. 2,200), Kung Futse (Confucius -- B.C.
|
||
550), Lao-Tse, and Buddha.
|
||
|
||
Japan Ceylon, Tibet, Corea, Siam, Burma -- Buddha; and remains
|
||
of phallic worship in some.
|
||
|
||
Egypt -- Osiris (Father), the sun-god, after its disappearance
|
||
in the west, where he was slain by the envious night, and yet
|
||
destined to rise again the next morning; he was represented as a
|
||
mummy, wearing a maitre, and holding a scepter and crazier, and in
|
||
his hand a "crux ansata;" Osiris, Isis (virgin mother), and Horus
|
||
(the infant) formed a trinity; Amen-Ra ("the maker of all that
|
||
is"); Nut and Chonsu at Abydos; Typhon (god of evil); Khem (the
|
||
phallic god of reproduction) Ptah (the god of Memphis) -- said to
|
||
have produced the egg of the sun and moon. Ra was the sun god in
|
||
his splendor; Neith was his virgin mother. Pharaoh is derived from
|
||
Ptah and "Ra." Anubis was the jackal-headed genius of death and
|
||
Serapis, introduced from Asia.
|
||
|
||
Africa -- Baal, Ammon, Isis, Horus, and Serapis.
|
||
|
||
Greece -- Zeus, Apollo, Athene ("the Immaculate Virgin"),
|
||
Aphrodite, Herakles, Dionysus; later, Isis and Serapis. The Stoics,
|
||
Platonists, and Epicureans were philosophers, and occupied a
|
||
position similar to that of the Rationalists and Agnostics of the
|
||
present day.
|
||
|
||
Italy and Rome -- Isis was a favourite goddess; Horus, Osiris,
|
||
Jupiter, Juno, Minerva. The Isis cult recognized magic, fortune-
|
||
telling by stars, palmistry, dreams, and consultations with the
|
||
dead.
|
||
|
||
TRINITIES:
|
||
|
||
Vedic -- Indra, Surya, and Agni.
|
||
|
||
India -- Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva; later Vasudeva,
|
||
Devaki, and Krishna.
|
||
|
||
Egypt -- (In Abydos) Osiris, Isis, and Horus; (in Thebes)
|
||
Amen-Ra, Nut (Mut or Neith), and Chonsu.
|
||
|
||
Greece -- Zeus, Athene, and Apollo.
|
||
|
||
Rome -- Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva.
|
||
|
||
Chaldea -- Ana, Ea, and Bel.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
53
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Christian Countries -- Yahuh, Holy Ghost (Ruach), and
|
||
Jesus.
|
||
|
||
SCRIPTURES, or sacred writings:
|
||
|
||
Egyptians -- The Book of the Dead and the Maxims of Ptah
|
||
Hotep, eighteen in number (the most ancient book in the world);
|
||
written on papyrus B.C. 3,400.
|
||
|
||
Aryans of Asia -- The Vedas.
|
||
|
||
(1) Brahminism -- The Rig Veda; the Law Book of Manu.
|
||
|
||
(2) Buddhism -- The Tripitaka, or Three Baskets.
|
||
|
||
(3) Hinduism -- The Puranas, the Ramyana, and the Mahabharata,
|
||
an epic Poem B.C. 500, in which is the Bhagavadgita.
|
||
|
||
Parseeism -- The Zend Avesta.
|
||
|
||
Confucianism -- The Five Classics (King), and Four Shu.
|
||
|
||
Taoism -- The Tau-teh-king.
|
||
|
||
Judaism -- The Pentateuch and the Talmud, or Book of the Law.
|
||
|
||
Christianism -- The Old and New Testaments.
|
||
Islamism -- The Koran.
|
||
|
||
ORIGIN OF "RELIGION" (THEOLOGY).
|
||
|
||
Religions may be said to have had their origin in astronomical
|
||
and phallic worship.
|
||
|
||
Primitive Astronomy. -- The Akkadians may be considered the
|
||
fathers of astronomy, but the Indians, Egyptians, Persians, Ancient
|
||
Greeks, and Romans each had their zodiacs, which differed very
|
||
little from one another. The astronomer-priests were also
|
||
astrologers, and supposed the heavenly bodies to possess a ruling
|
||
influence over human and mundane affairs. Individual temperaments
|
||
were ascribed to the planet under which a particular birth took
|
||
place, as "saturnine" from Saturn, "jovial" from Jupiter,
|
||
"mercurial" from Mercury; and the virtues of herbs, gems, and
|
||
medicines were believed to be due to their ruling planets. The idea
|
||
of ruling is to be found in the story of Creation in Genesis, where
|
||
the sun is said to "rule the day," and the stars to "rule the
|
||
night."
|
||
|
||
The modern zodiac is a fixed one, but with the ancients the
|
||
zodiac was a changing one, this being due to the fact of the
|
||
precession of the equinoxes, the sun failing to reach the
|
||
equinoxial point at the same time each year. The different signs of
|
||
the ancient zodiac in this way moved forward one degree in 71 or 72
|
||
years, and one whole sign (30 degrees) in 2,152 years; so that,
|
||
between the years 4340 and 2188 B.C., the Bull was the first,
|
||
chief, or vernal equinoxial sign; and, from 2188 to 36 B.C., the
|
||
Ram or Lamb took its place, "at which time, the sun having ascended
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
54
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
from its lowest point of declination, at Christmas (December 21st
|
||
to 25th), arrives at that portion of its annual course when the
|
||
equator and the ecliptic cross each other," and the days become
|
||
longer than the nights.
|
||
|
||
It must be borne in mind that, when the sun was in any
|
||
particular sign, the sign opposite to it in the zodiac, and the
|
||
constellations of that portion of the heavens, were visible from
|
||
our earth at night. When the Bull was the vernal equinoxial sign,
|
||
the sun was said to be "in Taurus;" and, when the Ram was the
|
||
vernal equinoxial sign, the sun was said to be "in Aries." They
|
||
divided each of the twelve signs into thirty degrees, and three
|
||
deacons of ten degrees each. As the sun passed from decan to decan,
|
||
and from sign to sign, the astrologer-priests publicly proclaimed
|
||
the exact moment of its entry into each. The first decan they
|
||
called the "Upper Room," the second the "Middle Room," and the
|
||
third the "Lower Room."
|
||
|
||
The various signs of the zodiac, as well as the sun, moon, and
|
||
five planets, were considered by them as gods; and each was
|
||
associated with romantic stories of struggles, victories, and
|
||
defeats; and, according to their position in the zodiac, were
|
||
accounted powerful and victorious at one time, and weak and dying
|
||
at another. The sun passing through the twelve signs of the zodiac
|
||
was represented in the story of the twelve labors of Hercules, the
|
||
twelve patriarchs, the twelve tribes, etc.
|
||
|
||
The six summer signs were considered specially bountiful and
|
||
holy, while the six winter signs were accounted less holy, but
|
||
quite as powerful for evil as the others were for good. When the
|
||
Bull was the vernal equinoxial point, the sun in Taurus was supreme
|
||
God; and, when the Ram or Lamb, the sun in Aries was supreme God.
|
||
"Although it was only in March that the sun was at the vernal
|
||
equinoxial point, yet the Bull-god, for 2.000 years prior to 2188
|
||
B.C., was always supreme; and the Ram-god (in Egypt), or Lamb-god
|
||
(in Persia), after that date." [H.J. Hardwick, "Evolution and
|
||
Creation."] We have already seen that the different gods -- virgin-
|
||
born, crucified, and resurrected saviours -- were not real
|
||
personages, but merely personifications of the powers of nature,
|
||
and principally those of the sun. "One of the earliest objects that
|
||
would strike and stir the mind of man, and for which a sign or name
|
||
would soon be wanted, is surely the sun." In the Vedas the sun has
|
||
twenty different names, not pure equivalents, but each term
|
||
descriptive of the sun in one of its aspects when brilliant, Surya;
|
||
the friend, Mitra or Mithra; generous, Aryaman; beneficent, Bhaga;
|
||
nourishing, Pushna; creator, Tvashtar; master of the sky,
|
||
Divaspati; and so on." [S. Baring-Gould, "Origin of Religious
|
||
Belief."] Men "could not fail to note the change of days and years,
|
||
of growth and decay, of calm and storm; but the objects which so
|
||
changed were to them living things, and the rising and setting of
|
||
the sun, the return of winter and summer, became a drama in which
|
||
the actors were their enemies or friends. These gods and heroes,
|
||
and the incidents of their mythical career, would receive each a
|
||
local habitation and name, and these would remain as genuine
|
||
history, when the origin and meaning of the words had been either
|
||
wholly or part forgotten." [Doane, "Bible Myths."]
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
55
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
"The history of the Savior can be followed, step by step, in
|
||
the Vedic hymns; the development which changes the sun from a mere
|
||
luminary into a 'Creator,' 'Preserver,' 'Ruler,' 'Rewarder of the
|
||
World,' and, in fact, into a 'Divine or Supreme Being.' The first
|
||
step is the light which meets us on waking in the morning, and
|
||
which seems to give new life to man and nature. He is now called
|
||
'the Giver of Daily Life.' Then, by a bolder step, he becomes the
|
||
'Giver of Light and Life' in general. He who brings light and life
|
||
to-day is the same who brought light and life on the first of days.
|
||
And so he becomes a 'Creator' and, if a Creator, soon a 'Ruler of
|
||
the World.' Then he is conceived as a 'Defender' and 'Kind
|
||
Protector' of all living things, by driving away the dreaded
|
||
darkness of the night, and as fertilizing the earth. Then, as a
|
||
'Vigilant Eye,' seeing everything -- the works of the evil doer,
|
||
and that which no human eye can see." [Doane, "Bible Myths."]
|
||
|
||
The history of Jesus, the Christian Savior, is simply the
|
||
history of the sun -- the real savior of mankind; and this can be
|
||
demonstrated beyond a doubt. I quote chiefly from Doane's "Bible
|
||
Myths": --
|
||
|
||
1. The sun's birthday, at the commencement of its annual
|
||
revolution round the earth, the first moment after midnight of
|
||
December 24th, is the birthday of Jesus, Buddha, Mithras, Osiris,
|
||
Horus, Hercules, Bacchus, Adonis, and other sun-gods. On this day
|
||
was celebrated by all nations of the earth the accouchement of the
|
||
"Queen of Heaven," of the "celestial origin of the sphere," and the
|
||
birth of the god "Sol." On that day, the sun having fully entered
|
||
the winter solstice, the sign of the virgin was rising on the
|
||
eastern horizon, and the Persian magicians drew the horoscope of
|
||
the new year; the woman's symbol of which was represented, first,
|
||
by ears of corn, second, with a new-born male child in her arms,
|
||
"The division of the first decan of the virgin represents a
|
||
beautiful virgin with flowing hair, sitting on a chair, with two
|
||
ears of corn in her hand, and suckling an infant called Iaesus by
|
||
some nations, and Christ in Greek." [Volney, "Ruins."]
|
||
|
||
2. The sun alone is born of an immaculate virgin, who
|
||
conceived him without carnal intercourse, and who still remains a
|
||
virgin -- either the beautiful Dawn, or the dark earth or night.
|
||
The Roman Catholics represent the Virgin with the child in one
|
||
hand, and the lotus or lily in the other, but sometimes with ears
|
||
of corn. In the Vedic hymns the Dawn is called the "Mother of the
|
||
Gods," and is said to have given birth to the sun. The sun and all
|
||
the solar deities rise from the east, which originated the custom
|
||
of praying towards the east; and this practice is still to be seen
|
||
in the English Church, but has been dropped by the Roman Church
|
||
since the Reformation.
|
||
|
||
3. The bright morning star rises immediately before the sign
|
||
of "the virgin" is entered. This is the star which informs the
|
||
magicians and the shepherds who watched their flocks by night that
|
||
the Savior of mankind was about to be born.
|
||
|
||
4. All nature smiles at the birth of the Heavenly Being. In
|
||
the "Vishnu Purana," at the birth of Christna, we find: "The
|
||
quarters of the horizon are irradiate with joy, as if moonlight was
|
||
diffused over the whole earth," and "the spirits and nymphs of
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
56
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
heaven dance and sing." At the birth of Buddha "caressing breezes
|
||
blow, and a marvelous light is produced." In the Fo-Sen-King of
|
||
China: "For the Lord and Savior is born to give joy and peace to
|
||
men and Devas, to shed light in dark places, and to give sight to
|
||
the blind." In the Prayer Book and New Testament: "To him all
|
||
angels cry aloud, the heavens, and all the powers therein." "Glory
|
||
to God in the highest, and on earth peace, goodwill towards men."
|
||
|
||
5. At early dawn, on December 25th, the astrologers of the
|
||
Arabs, Chaldeans, and other oriental nations, greeted the infant
|
||
savior with gold, frankincense, and myrrh. "They started to salute
|
||
their god long before the rising of the sun; and, having ascended
|
||
a high mountain, waited anxiously for the birth, facing the east,
|
||
and there hailed his first rays with incense and prayer." [Dupuis,
|
||
"Origin of Religious Belief."] He was acclaimed with: "Hail, Orient
|
||
Conqueror of gloomy night!" and "Will the powers of darkness be
|
||
conquered by the god of light?" by the shepherds. Jesus is said to
|
||
have been visited by the Magician sun-worshippers.
|
||
|
||
6. All sun-gods and saviours were born in caves, so was Jesus.
|
||
"This was the darkest abode from which the wandering sun starts in
|
||
the morning. As the dawn springs fully armed from the forehead of
|
||
the cloven sky, so the eye first discerns the blue of heaven, as
|
||
the first faint arch of light is seen in the east. This arch is the
|
||
cave in which the infant is nourished until he reaches his full
|
||
strength -- in other words, until the day is fully come ... At
|
||
length the child is born, and a halo of serene light encircles his
|
||
cradle, just as the sun appears at early dawn in all his splendor."
|
||
|
||
7. "All the sun gods are fated to bring ruin upon their
|
||
parents or the reigning monarch. For this reason they attempt to
|
||
prevent his birth; and, failing this, seek to destroy him when
|
||
born." Herod is the counterpart of Kansa, the dark and wicked
|
||
night; but he loses his power when the young prince of glory, the
|
||
Invincible, is born. The sun scatters darkness, and so it was said
|
||
the child was to be the destroyer of the reigning monarch, or his
|
||
parent, night; and the magicians warned the latter of the doom
|
||
which would overtake him. The newly-born babe is therefore ordered
|
||
to be put to death by the sword, or exposed on the hill-side, as
|
||
the sun seems to rest on the earth (Ida) at its rising. In oriental
|
||
mythology the destroying principle is generally represented as a
|
||
serpent or dragon; and "the position of the sphere on Christmas Day
|
||
shows the serpent all but touching, and certainly aiming at, the
|
||
woman" -- i.e., the figure of the constellation Virgo. Here we have
|
||
the origin of the story of the snake sent to kill Hercules, and of
|
||
Typhon, who sought the life of the infant Horus; and of Orion, who
|
||
besets the virgin mother Astrea; and of Latona, the mother of
|
||
Apollo, when pursued by the monster and, lastly, of the Virgin
|
||
Mary, with her babe beset by Herod. "But, like Hercules, Horus,
|
||
Gilgames, Apollo, Theseus, Romulus, Cyrus, and other solar heroes,
|
||
Jesus has a long course before him. Like them, be grows up wise and
|
||
strong, and the 'old serpent' is discomfited by him, just as the
|
||
sphinx and the dragon are put to flight by others."
|
||
|
||
8. "The temptation by, and victory over, the evil one, whether
|
||
Mara or Satan, is the victory of the sun over the clouds of storm
|
||
and darkness. In his struggle with darkness the sun remains the
|
||
conqueror, and the army of Mara or Satan broken or scattered; the
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
57
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Apearas, daughters of the demon, the last light vapours which float
|
||
in the heaven, try in vain to clasp and retain the vanquisher; he
|
||
disengages himself from their embraces, repulses them they writhe,
|
||
lose their form, and vanish." Free from every obstacle and
|
||
adversary, the sun journeys across space, having defeated the
|
||
attempts of his eternal foe; and, appearing in all his glory and
|
||
sovereign splendor, the god has attained the summit of his course,
|
||
It is the moment of triumph.
|
||
|
||
9. "The sun has now reached his extreme southern limit, his
|
||
career is ended, and he is at last overcome by his enemies, the
|
||
powers of darkness and of winter. The bright sun of summer is
|
||
finally slain, crucified in the heavens. Before he dies he sees all
|
||
his disciples -- his retinue of light; and the twelve hours of the
|
||
day, or the twelve months of the year, disappear in the sanguinary
|
||
melee of the clouds of the evening ... Throughout the tale the sun-
|
||
god was but fulfilling his doom. These things must be."
|
||
|
||
10. "And many women were there beholding from afar. In the
|
||
tender mother and the fair maidens we have the dawn who bore him,
|
||
and the fair and beautiful lights which flash the Eastern sky as
|
||
the sun sinks or dies in the west (these lights can only be
|
||
understood by those who have seen them; there is nothing like them
|
||
in this country). Their tears are the tears of dew, such as Eos
|
||
weeps at the death of her child. All the sun-gods forsake their
|
||
homes and virgin mothers, and wander through different countries
|
||
doing marvelous things. Finally, at the end of their career, the
|
||
mother from whom they were parted is by their side to cheer them in
|
||
their last hours." They were to be found at the last scene in the
|
||
life of Buddha, OEdipus (another sun), Hercules, Apollo,
|
||
Prometheus, etc.
|
||
|
||
11. "There was darkness over the land." This is the sun
|
||
sinking slowly down, with the ghastly hues of death upon his face,
|
||
while none are nigh to cheer him, save the ever-faithful women.
|
||
After a long struggle against the dark clouds who are arrayed
|
||
against him, he is finally overcome, and dies. Blacker and blacker
|
||
grow the evening shades, and finally "there is darkness on the face
|
||
of the earth, and the din of its thunder crashes through the air."
|
||
|
||
12. "He descended into hell." This is the sun's descent into
|
||
the lower regions. It enters the sign Capricorns, or the Goat, and
|
||
the astronomical winter begins. The days have reached their
|
||
shortest span, and the sun has reached his extreme southern limit.
|
||
For three days and three nights he remains in hell -- the lower
|
||
regions, Jesus is here like the other sun-gods.
|
||
|
||
13. "At the winter solstice the ancients wept and mourned for
|
||
Tammuz, the fair Adonis, and other sun-gods, done to death by the
|
||
boar, or crucified -- slain by the thorn of winter -- and on the
|
||
third day they rejoiced at the resurrection of their Lord of Light.
|
||
The Church endeavored to give a Christian significance to the
|
||
rites, which they borrowed from heathenism, and in this case the
|
||
mourning for Tammuz, the fair Adonis, became the mourning for
|
||
Jesus; and joy at the rising of the natural sun became joy at the
|
||
rising of the 'Sun of Righteousness ' -- at the resurrection of
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
58
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Jesus from the grave. The festival of the resurrection was held by
|
||
the ancients on the 25th of March, when spring results from the
|
||
return of the sun from the lower or far-off regions, the equator
|
||
crossing the ecliptic, The sun rises in Aries."
|
||
|
||
14. It was not god the father who was supposed by the ancients
|
||
to have been the creator of the world, but god the son, the
|
||
redeemer and savior of mankind. Now, this redeemer was, as we have
|
||
seen, the sun, which in Vedic mythology was looked upon as the
|
||
ruler, the establisher, and creator of the world. Jesus is,
|
||
therefore, creator of all things.
|
||
|
||
15. Who is better able than the sun to be the judge of men's
|
||
deeds, seeing as he does from his throne in heaven all that is done
|
||
on earth? The Vedas speaks of Surya -- the pervading irresistible
|
||
luminary -- as seeing and hearing all things, noting the good and
|
||
evil deeds of men. Jesus is therefore judge of the quick and the
|
||
dead.
|
||
|
||
16. "The second coming of Vishnu (Krishna), Jesus, and other
|
||
sun-gods is also an astronomical allegory. The white horse, which
|
||
figures so conspicuously in legend, was the universal symbol of the
|
||
sun among oriental nations."
|
||
|
||
"Jesus, then, is the toiling sun, with a career of brilliant
|
||
conquest, checked with intervals of storm, and declining to a death
|
||
clouded with sorrow and derision. He is in constant company with
|
||
his twelve apostles, the twelve signs of the zodiac ... when the
|
||
leaves fell and withered on the approach of winter, he would be
|
||
considered dying or dead, as no other power than that of the sun
|
||
can recall vegetation to life ... He is the child of the dawn,
|
||
whose soft violet hues tint the clouds of early morn; his father
|
||
being She sky, the heavenly father."
|
||
|
||
"The sacred legends abound with such expressions as can have
|
||
no possible application to any other than to the 'god of day.' He
|
||
is the 'light to lighten the Gentiles, and to be the glory (or
|
||
brightness) of his people.' He is come 'a light into the world,
|
||
that whosoever believeth in him should not abide in darkness.' He
|
||
is 'the light of the world and 'is light, and in him no darkness
|
||
is.' Lighten our darkness, O Adonai, and by thy great mercy defend
|
||
us from all perils and dangers of this night.' 'God of god, light
|
||
of light, very god of very god' (Creed). 'Merciful Adonai, we
|
||
beseech thee to cast thy right beams of light upon thy church'
|
||
(Catholic Collect St. John). 'To thee all angels cry aloud, the
|
||
heavens, and all the powers therein. Heaven and earth are full of
|
||
the majesty of thy glory (or brightness). The glorious company of
|
||
the (twelve months or) apostles praise thee. Thou art the king of
|
||
glory (brightness), O Christ! When thou tookest upon thee to
|
||
deliver man thou passest through the constellation or zodiacal sign
|
||
-- the virgin. When thou hadst overcome the sharpness of winter,
|
||
thou didst open the kingdom of heaven (i.e., bring on the reign of
|
||
the summer months), to all believers."
|
||
|
||
"We see, then, that Christ Jesus, like Christ Buddha,
|
||
Christna, Mithra, Osiris, Horus, Apollo, Hercules, and others, is
|
||
none other than a personification of the sun, and that the
|
||
Christians, like their predecessors, the Pagans, are really sun-
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
59
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
worshippers. It must not be inferred, however, that no such person
|
||
as Jesus of Nazareth ever lived in the flesh. The man Jesus is
|
||
evidently an historical personage, just as Sakaya, Prince Buddha,
|
||
Cyrus, King of Persia, and Alexander, King of Macedonia, are
|
||
historical personages; but the Christ Jesus, the Christ Buddha, the
|
||
mythical Cyrus, and the mythical Alexander, never lived in the
|
||
flesh. The sun myth has been added to the histories of these
|
||
personages in a greater or less degree, just as it has been added
|
||
to the history of many other real personages. After the Jews had
|
||
been taken captives to Babylon, around the history of their King
|
||
Solomon accumulated the fables which were related of Persian heroes
|
||
... When the fame of Cyrus and Alexander became known over the
|
||
known world, the popular sun-myth was interwoven with their true
|
||
history ... That the biography of Jesus, as recorded in the books
|
||
of the New Testament, contain some few grains of actual history, is
|
||
all that the historian or philosopher can rationally venture to
|
||
urge. But the very process which has stripped these legends of the
|
||
birth, life, and death of the sun, of all value as a chronicle of
|
||
actual events, has invested them with a new interest. They present
|
||
to us a form of society and a condition of thought through which
|
||
all mankind had to pass before the dawn of history. Yet that state
|
||
of things was as real as the time in which we live. 'They who spoke
|
||
the language of these early tales were men and women with joys and
|
||
sorrows not unlike our own." [Doane, "Bible Myths."]
|
||
|
||
PHALLIC WORSHIP, -- "Throughout all animal life there is no
|
||
physical impulse so overbearing as the generative, unless we except
|
||
that for food. Food gives satisfaction. Rest to tired nature gives
|
||
pleasure. But the power of reproduction is the acme of physical
|
||
bliss, How natural, then, that this last-named impulse should,
|
||
early in human development, give direction and consequence to
|
||
religious fancies." 'This the reproductive power did in India,
|
||
Egypt, among the Buddhists, Babylonians, Phoenicians, Assyrians,
|
||
and ancient Hebrews. As they personified the sun and planets, air,
|
||
water, fire, etc., so they personified the sexual power; and the
|
||
worship, not of the actual organs, but of the fertilizing
|
||
principle, became a recognized custom, so much so that the ancients
|
||
used to swear by their generative organs, as Christians do now by
|
||
their Bible, as being the most sacred thing on earth, and
|
||
representing the divine energy in a state of procreative activity.
|
||
Thus we find in Psalm lxxxix. 49 (literally): "O my Adonis, where
|
||
are thy endearments of old, which thou swearedst for the sake of
|
||
love, by the phallus, O Ammon?" This had reference to the violent
|
||
death of Adonis, who, at the autumnal equinox, was attacked by a
|
||
wild boar, which tore away the membrum virile, and rendered him
|
||
impotent, until he was born again, when he acquired fresh powers,
|
||
and grew in beauty and stature, ready to reunite with Venus at the
|
||
vernal equinox.
|
||
|
||
As we have before seen, the two sexual powers of nature were
|
||
symbolized respectively by an upright and an oval (and sometimes a
|
||
crescent or circle) emblem -- T and O; the Phallus, Ashera, Priapus
|
||
of the Jews (the Hebrew letter for which was a cross), or Linga (of
|
||
the Hindus); and the Hindu Yoni or Unit, the Vulvz or
|
||
Pudendumfeminy, sometimes represented as the mountain of Venus
|
||
(mons veneris). The former was a representation of the sun-god in
|
||
his majesty and glory, the restorer of the powers of nature after
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
60
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
the long sleep or death of winter; and the latter, a representation
|
||
of the earth, who yields her fruit under the fertilizing power and
|
||
warmth of the sun, and when placed upon the Tau, T, or Phallus,
|
||
formed the "Crux Ansata," or conjunction of the sun and earth, male
|
||
and female. The Phallus placed erect as a tree, cross, or pole,
|
||
above a crescent or on a mons veneris, set forth "the marriage of
|
||
heaven and earth;" and, in the form of a serpent, represented "life
|
||
and healing," and was so worshipped by the Egyptians and Jews. The
|
||
two emblems of the cross and serpent (the quiescent and energizing
|
||
Phallus) are united in the brazen serpent of "the Pentateuch" The
|
||
conjunction of the two sexual emblems was represented in the Temple
|
||
by the circular altar of Baal-Peor, on which stood the "Ashera,"
|
||
and for which the Jewish women wove hangings; and under whose
|
||
protective influence Jacob, on his journey to Laban, slept. It is
|
||
innocently reproduced in our modern " May-pole," around which
|
||
maidens dance, as maidens did of yore. The Catholic priest little
|
||
dreams that he wears a Phallic vestment at Mass, for upon his
|
||
vestment is the Crux Ansala (ansalus = handle), his head passing
|
||
through the oval or yoni; the Tau, or cross, falling from the chest
|
||
in front. The surplice, a figment of woman's dress, was used as a
|
||
Phallic or Yonijic vestment.
|
||
|
||
The word Ashera (erroneously rendered, as we have seen, in the
|
||
translation of the Authorized Version, and so admitted in the
|
||
Revised Version), literally rendered, is pole, or stem of tree,
|
||
Phallus, The Jewish women made silver and golden Phalli (Ezekiel
|
||
xvi. 17). 'The "tree of the knowledge of good and evil," in
|
||
Genesis, is the "tree of life," or "Phallic pole," denoting the
|
||
knowledge which dawns on the mind with the first consciousness of
|
||
the difference in the sexes. The symbol of life, in cuneiform
|
||
writing, was the conjoined emblem -- the "Crux Ansata." Many of the
|
||
Egyptian gods are represented with this cross hanging from the
|
||
hand, which is passed through the oval. This is wrongly called a
|
||
hey by Mr. Sharpe in his " Egyptian Mythology" (p. 54). It was
|
||
customary to set up a stone, or "Hermes" (Hermes, or Mercury, was
|
||
an ancient heathen deity, the symbol of Phallus), on the road-side,
|
||
and each traveller as he passed paid his homage to the deity by
|
||
either throwing a stone on the heap, or by anointing the upright
|
||
stone with oil. Jacob "rose up early in the morning, and took the
|
||
stone that he had for a pillow, and set it up for a pillar, and
|
||
poured oil upon the top of it." And there is scarcely a nation of
|
||
antiquity which did not set up these stones, as emblems of the
|
||
reproductive power of nature, and worship them. The custom is found
|
||
among the ancient Druids of Britain. The Greek historian,
|
||
Pausanias, says: "The Hermiac statue, which they Venerate in
|
||
Cyllene above other symbols, is an erect Phallus on a pedestal."
|
||
|
||
In connection with Phallic worship arose the idea of offering
|
||
the virginity of maidens to certain gods or goddesses. The
|
||
Babylonian women were compelled to offer themselves once in their
|
||
lifetime to the goddess Astarte, or Mylitta (the Assyrian for
|
||
Venus). Sitting in the Temple, they waited till some passer-by of
|
||
the opposite sex threw money into their laps, when they prostituted
|
||
themselves "for the sake of Mylitta." No man was ever refused. Many
|
||
women, not so inviting in appearance as others, would thus remain
|
||
waiting for years their turn. A similar state of things, only
|
||
worse, was reproduced among the Yezuans, or primitive Christians,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
61
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
at their "Agapai," or Love Feasts; the immoralities of which are
|
||
supposed to have been the real cause of the so-called persecutions
|
||
by the Roman emperors, under whom great freedom of religious
|
||
opinion was permitted and enjoyed. The unnatural actions practised
|
||
at these assemblies are mentioned by Eusebius (book vii., chap.
|
||
xi.).
|
||
|
||
ORIGIN OF THE WORD "CHRISTIAN."
|
||
|
||
The word "Christian" means a follower of a "Christ," which
|
||
word is derived from the Greek Christos, an anointed one, or
|
||
Messiah; but as many Christs -- Buddha, Krishna, and other
|
||
Messiahs, or Avatars -- had existed for thousands of years before
|
||
Jesus was declared a Christ, the name, as distinctive of followers
|
||
of jesus -- Jesusites or Yezuans -- was, and is, misleading. The
|
||
Yezuans, though looking to Jesus as their Master, were a
|
||
conglomeration of conflicting sects, whose angry disputes are facts
|
||
of history. They were chiefly Therapeut monks, having a knowledge
|
||
of Egyptian Osirianism, Persian Mithraism, Buddhism, and the
|
||
eclectic philosophy of Philo. They were not called Christians until
|
||
the middle of the first century of our era, when the name was first
|
||
applied to the new sect at Antioch, after which some attempt at
|
||
organization was made. What we now know as Christianism, or
|
||
Christianity, was gradually developed, through many centuries, as
|
||
a result of the numerous disputes that arose among the many
|
||
contentious sects that had already arisen, and through the cunning
|
||
adaptation by the monks of the old Pagan doctrines and legends to
|
||
the new circumstances, making Jesus (Yahoshua more correctly) the
|
||
leading personage.
|
||
|
||
THE FRUITS OF CHRISTIANISM.
|
||
|
||
To do no injustice to Christianism, it shall be judged by its
|
||
own law, and on its own principles. The Bible says (Matt. xii, 17):
|
||
"Every good tree bringeth forth good fruit, but a corrupt tree
|
||
bringeth forth evil fruit ... Wherefore by their fruits ye shall
|
||
know them." Now, let us see what has been the fruit of
|
||
Christianism. This system of religious belief may be said to have
|
||
had its birth in Alexandria, in Egypt. How did it establish itself
|
||
there? By the so-much-preached-about virtues of love and charity?
|
||
No, but by the carrying out of another Christian principle to be
|
||
found in Matt. x. 34, and again in Luke xii. 51: "Not peace, but a
|
||
sword ... father against son, and son against father;" by the
|
||
destruction of the magnificent library collected by the Ptolemies,
|
||
and containing over 600,000 volumes, by Theophilus, Christian
|
||
bishop of that place; also by the cruel and inhuman murder of
|
||
Hypatia, the popular lecturer, at Alexandria, in the next bishop's
|
||
(Saint Cyril's) time. "Each day, before her academy, stood a long
|
||
train of chariots; her lecture-room was crowded with the wealth and
|
||
fashion of Alexandria. They came to listen to her discourses on
|
||
those questions which man in all ages has asked, but which never
|
||
yet have been answered: 'What am I? Where am I? What can I know?
|
||
... As Hypatia repaired to her academy, she was assaulted by
|
||
Cyril's mob, a mob of many monks; stripped naked in the streets,
|
||
she was dragged into a church, and there killed by the club of
|
||
Peter 'the Reader.' The corpse was cut to pieces, the flesh was
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
62
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
scraped from the bones with shells, and the remnants cast into a
|
||
fire. For this frightful crime Cyril was never called to account.
|
||
It seemed to be admitted that the end sanctified the means." [Dr.
|
||
Draper, "Conflict between Religion and Science."]
|
||
|
||
We now come to a later date -- the "Dark Ages" -- when the
|
||
Christian Inquisition flourished, but a great deal of the details
|
||
of which are little known, for so much secrecy was observed; but it
|
||
may give some idea of the horrors of this institution if we state
|
||
that, when the French took the city of Arragon, the Inquisition was
|
||
broken into, and "no fewer than 400 prisoners were set at liberty,
|
||
among whom were 60 young girls, who composed the Seraglio of the
|
||
three principal Inquisitors." [Saladin, "Women," vol. II]
|
||
|
||
The account of how a young girl, to whom one of the
|
||
Inquisitors had taken a fancy, was taken from her home in the dead
|
||
of the night and handed over to the Inquisitors' officers by the
|
||
terror-stricken father, is also graphically given in the same book.
|
||
|
||
"Let us look for a moment at the number of victims sacrificed
|
||
on the altars of the Christian Moloch: -- 1,000,000 perished during
|
||
the early Arian schism; 1,000,000 during the Carthaginian struggle;
|
||
7,000,000 during the Saracen slaughters. In Spain 5,000,000
|
||
perished during the eight Crusades; 2,000,000 of Saxons and
|
||
Scandinavians lost their lives in opposing the introduction of the
|
||
blessings of Christianity. 1,000,000 were destroyed in the Holy(?)
|
||
Wars against the Netherlands, Albigenses, Waldenses, and Huguenots.
|
||
30,000,000 Mexicans and Peruvians were slaughtered ere they could
|
||
be convinced of the beauties(?) of the Christian creed. 9,000,000
|
||
were burned for witchcraft. Total, 56,000,000.
|
||
|
||
"Or let us look at the matter in another light. Let us
|
||
contemplate how the 'Holy Inquisition' treated their victims Men
|
||
and women burned alive under the rule of the 45 Inquisitor-
|
||
Generals, 35,534; burned in effigy, 18,637; condemned to other
|
||
punishments, 293,533. Total sacrificed to maintain the blessings of
|
||
Christianity, 347,704. In other words, these worthy followers of
|
||
'the Lamb,' the zealous imitators of him who 'came not to send
|
||
peace, but a sword;' to 'send fire on the earth' and 'not peace,
|
||
but rather division,' burned no less than 35,534 men and women ...
|
||
Rapidly the Christian priesthood converted the convents into
|
||
brothels; and, not content with debauching the 'brides of Christ,'
|
||
they converted into harlots the wives of men; and, by means of the
|
||
machinery of the confessional, they destroyed the chastity of the
|
||
wives of the laity, and rendered all marriage simply poly-androus
|
||
... The priests had harlots, concubines, and mistresses in every
|
||
town; and the Church, recognizing these illicit connections,
|
||
allowed the bishops to extract money from the priests in the shape
|
||
of a tax on their concubines." [H. Middleton.] Even the mild
|
||
Erasmus declared that the licentiousness of the "clergy has
|
||
debauched and turned into poor profligates 100,000 women in England
|
||
... Yet who is he, though he be never so much aggrieved, who dare
|
||
lay to their charge, by any action at law, even the leading astray
|
||
of a wife or a daughter? ... If he do, he is by-and-bye accused of
|
||
heresy." [Saladin's citation of Erasmus in "The Confessional."]
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
63
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
During this period also occurred the crusades against the
|
||
Albigenses for heresy, wherein some hundreds of thousands were
|
||
killed on both sides; the crusades against the Waldenses for
|
||
rejecting the Papal claims and denouncing the ignorance and
|
||
corruption of the clergy, wherein an enormous number were tortured
|
||
and massacred; the eight wars against the Huguenots, and the well-
|
||
known massacre of St. Bartholomew's Day, in which 30,000 were
|
||
slaughtered -- a 'Te Deum' being afterwards sung at St. Peter's,
|
||
Rome, and a year of jubilee proclaimed in honor of it. This period
|
||
of history, when the Church of Jesus was enjoying its triumphant
|
||
ascendancy, has been described by a writer as being "one of the
|
||
most terrible periods in human history ... and the soil of Europe
|
||
was sodden with human gore, and that chiefly by the Western or
|
||
Roman Catholic Church. [W. Oxley.]
|
||
|
||
To come to a later period. Under the Catholic Mary Tudor, 277
|
||
persons were burned as heretics, among whom were five bishops,
|
||
twenty-one clergymen, eight lay gentlemen, eighty-four tradesmen,
|
||
one hundred husbandmen, servants, and laborers; fifty-five women,
|
||
and four children; besides many who were punished by imprisonment,
|
||
fines, and confiscations. Under Protestant Elizabeth -- the "bright
|
||
and occidental star" of the translators of King James's Bible [Vide
|
||
"Dedicatory Epistle."] -- more than 200 persons were destroyed,
|
||
either by burning or hanging, drawing (disembowelling), and
|
||
quartering; and a great number suffered from the penal laws against
|
||
Catholics in this and the following reigns.
|
||
|
||
All this slaughter for the "greater glory of God"! Here, then,
|
||
we have a record of the fruits of Christianism! Under the influence
|
||
of this religion, through nineteen centuries, do we find that man
|
||
is more honest and straight towards his fellow man; that truth is
|
||
preferred to falsehood; that men love one another, and act
|
||
unselfishly in their lives? Or do we find that they are hypocrites,
|
||
adulterators of food, scampers of work and deceivers, worshippers
|
||
of imaginary deities, instead of lovers of each other; preachers,
|
||
but not doers?
|
||
|
||
Part II.
|
||
|
||
RATIONALISM: ITS PHILOSOPHY AND RULE OF LIFE.
|
||
____ ____
|
||
|
||
RATIONALISM.
|
||
|
||
RATIONALISM is a general term applied to a system of opinions
|
||
deduced from reason as distinct from supernatural revelation, and
|
||
is so wide in its meaning as to embrace various schools of thought,
|
||
such as Agnosticism, Freethinking, Secularism, Ethicalism, etc. The
|
||
word "agnostic" (derived from the Greek agnostos, unknown, or not
|
||
knowing) was coined by the late Professor T.H. Huxley, as being
|
||
descriptive of his own feelings and opinions upon the religious
|
||
questions of the day, in contradistinction to the "Gnosticism" of
|
||
theologians, who pretend to a certain knowledge of that which is
|
||
unknown to, and unknowable by, human faculties. He said: "There are
|
||
many topics about which I know nothing, and which ... are out of
|
||
the reach of my faculties;" he therefore called himself an
|
||
Agnostic. Again: "Agnosticism is not a creed, but a method, having
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
64
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
a single principle of great antiquity. It simply means that a man
|
||
shall not say that he knows or believes that which he has no
|
||
scientific grounds for professing to know or believe ...
|
||
Agnosticism says that we know nothing of what may be beyond
|
||
phenomena."
|
||
|
||
As every man should be able to give a reason for the faith
|
||
that is in him, which, as Huxley says, "is a fundamental axiom of
|
||
modern science, as well as a maxim of great antiquity," some form
|
||
of words, expressing concisely what man may have sufficient grounds
|
||
for saying that he knows (as distinctive from a creed or belief),
|
||
is necessary for the education of the young, and for inquiring
|
||
adults; a form of words demonstrating those universal truths,
|
||
discoveries of science, which may be held and taught as being in
|
||
accordance with reason, and capable of demonstration; the mind
|
||
being still free, open to conviction, and to further developments
|
||
of science. As the Agnostic method or principle would limit us, if
|
||
strictly adhered to, to absolute knowledge, the term Rationalism is
|
||
preferred as being broader, and as admitting relative and deductive
|
||
knowledge, and some freedom of belief; for there are many things
|
||
which, although we may not be able to say that we know, yet that we
|
||
might have good grounds for saying that we believed, and so
|
||
convincing as to be accepted as deducible facts. These "will vary,"
|
||
said Huxley, "according to individual knowledge and capacity, and
|
||
according to the general condition of science, for that which is
|
||
unproven to-day may be proven to-morrow." Agnosticism may be said
|
||
to be the method or principle upon which Rationalism works.
|
||
|
||
The aim of Rationalism is knowledge and truth -- discarding
|
||
all supernatural revelation as superstition; morality -- as being
|
||
necessary for the organization of social life, not for the sake of
|
||
a reward hereafter; and universal happiness and prosperity -- not
|
||
misery, wretchedness, and poverty to please an imaginary deity, the
|
||
extent of whose pleasure is measured by the depth of misery into
|
||
which the object of his supposed creation is thrown. Its guiding
|
||
stars are love and sympathy. The Rationalist, having nothing to
|
||
fear from the vengeance of a vindictive and jealous deity, can have
|
||
no desire to be held in the esteem of his fellows as "god-fearing
|
||
"or" religious," aspiring only to goodness and truth between man
|
||
and man; knowing that happiness is the only good, that it is to be
|
||
obtained now, in this world, and not sought for in an imaginary
|
||
future, of which he has absolutely no knowledge. The term
|
||
"religious" is a vague one, and with many is held as being
|
||
synonymous with goodness. What is considered "religious" by one may
|
||
be "irreligious" to another; the degree of religiousness being
|
||
measured by the amount of outward support given to some particular
|
||
form of theology; so that, to the adherents of a particular creed,
|
||
one whose opinions would lead him to believe that all theological
|
||
theories and systems are erroneous and misleading would be
|
||
considered irreligious."
|
||
|
||
FIRST PRINCIPLES.
|
||
|
||
1. "Positively, in matters of the intellect, follow your
|
||
reason as far as it will take you, without regard to any other
|
||
consideration.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
65
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
2. "Negatively, in matters of the intellect, do not pretend
|
||
that conclusions are certain which are not demonstrated or
|
||
demonstrable.
|
||
|
||
3. "The only negative fixed points are those negations which
|
||
follow from the demonstrable limitations of our faculties,
|
||
|
||
4. "The only obligation accepted is to have the mind always
|
||
open to conviction."
|
||
|
||
TRUTHS.
|
||
|
||
1. Nothing can rightly be accepted as fact or knowledge that
|
||
cannot be verified by reason and evidence.
|
||
|
||
2. As the knowable is that which lies within, so the
|
||
unknowable is that which lies without, the range of human reason
|
||
and conception.
|
||
|
||
3. All knowledge is derived from phenomena; is relative,
|
||
subordinate, and finite.
|
||
|
||
4. All phenomena are manifested in accordance with a uniform
|
||
law of nature called "evolution," to which all progress and
|
||
development in the universe (including religious feeling and moral
|
||
ideas) are due.
|
||
|
||
5. The two principles which underlie all the evolutionary
|
||
processes are the "persistence of force" and the "conservation of
|
||
energy."
|
||
|
||
6. The universe is made up of matter and motion in a fixed
|
||
quantity; anything outside or beyond the universe is not only
|
||
unknown and unknowable, but inconceivable.
|
||
|
||
7. We have no knowledge of the "creation" of matter out of
|
||
nothing, or of any law by which it would be possible for such to
|
||
occur. All has been evolved from something existing before.
|
||
|
||
8. All phenomena are manifestations of, and caused by, a power
|
||
or cause, in and part of the universe, unknown and unknowable to
|
||
man.
|
||
|
||
9. As there can be no effect without a cause, no phenomenon
|
||
without power to produce it, we know that the cause exists.
|
||
|
||
10. The cause we know (by inference and deduction) to be
|
||
uncaused, the only cause, the first cause, absolute, supreme, and
|
||
infinite.
|
||
|
||
11. The nature and substance of the cause being unknown and
|
||
unknowable, we have no knowledge of the cause as a person, and
|
||
possessed of human attributes.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
66
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
THE SUPREME CAUSE.
|
||
|
||
"A pow'r there is, unseen, though real,
|
||
No faculty of man can sense;
|
||
Supreme, omnipotent, immense,
|
||
That none can know, but all must feel.
|
||
|
||
"In all we see around, behold!
|
||
What order, beauty, form, and law;
|
||
The glorious sun, the wind-toss'd straw,
|
||
The wonders of this pow'r unfold.
|
||
|
||
"From humble zoophyte to man,
|
||
Range through the mighty cosmic scale;
|
||
Not in the meanest link there fail
|
||
Traces of its imperial plan.
|
||
|
||
"Stupendous pow'r! majestic scheme!
|
||
Lips feebly lisp thy worthy praise;
|
||
The awe-struck mind thy marvels daze;
|
||
Thou art! -- yet what man cannot dream." [Jenner G. Hillier.]
|
||
|
||
SOME DEFINITIONS.
|
||
|
||
PHILOSOPHY (philos, loving; sophia, wisdom) treats of nature,
|
||
science, and ethics. The unification, or completion, of facts to
|
||
form a whole is called a "synthesis."
|
||
|
||
RELiGION (re, back or together; ligo, to bind) is subjective,
|
||
and is the feeling which has been evolved in man, as he acquired a
|
||
knowledge of right and wrong, but has not necessarily any
|
||
connection with the conception of a deity. It is the principle of,
|
||
or motive for, morality. It is this feeling which prompts man to
|
||
interest himself in the mysteries of phenomena and life, and by
|
||
which many are led, instead of into the paths of science, into the
|
||
realms of the supernatural, and into the hands of the theologian
|
||
with his "inspired revelations."
|
||
|
||
THEOLOGY (theos, god; logos, discourse) is objective, and
|
||
relates to ideas and conceptions which man entertains respecting
|
||
the deity he has conceived in his mind, generally a manlike
|
||
(anthropomorphic) being; and the system of dogmas built up around
|
||
them, the adherence to which constitutes the sum of duty. The fear
|
||
of, and reverence for, the deity thus acts as the principle of, or
|
||
motive for, morality, in place of the pure and natural motive of
|
||
social fellowship and co-operation -- human love and sympathy.
|
||
|
||
ECCLESIASTES or CLERICALISM is "the championship of a foregone
|
||
conclusion as to the truth of a particular form of theology," [T.H.
|
||
Huxley.] the non-acceptance of which -- notwithstanding the
|
||
negative results of a strict scientific investigation of the
|
||
evidence in its favor -- is believed to be morally wrong; thus
|
||
forcing a despotic adherence to certain dogmatic principles and
|
||
observances upon all.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
67
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
KNOWLEDGE, BELIEF, FAITH, ETC.
|
||
|
||
Knowledge is a decision formed by the consciousness of actual
|
||
fact or phenomenon. It may be absolute and subjective, for we do
|
||
not know absolutely that anything outside of ourselves exists; or
|
||
inferential and objective. The latter is generally understood as
|
||
knowledge, for when confirmed by experience it becomes as certain
|
||
as the former. Knowledge is always relative, for we infer or assume
|
||
that certain states of our consciousness are caused by something
|
||
external to self, which supposed something we call matter; of it we
|
||
can know nothing, except as it affects our state of consciousness.
|
||
Our knowledge is thus seen to be limited and variable in extent;
|
||
and it is this that gives rise to what we call "chance."
|
||
|
||
An inference is a truth or proposition drawn from another
|
||
which is admitted to be true; this is done by deduction (literally
|
||
a taking from another), an act or method of drawing inferences from
|
||
premises, a premise being a proposition laid down as the base of an
|
||
argument. Chance exists only subjectively, for it is a word which
|
||
expresses a state of our mind. When occurrences take place not
|
||
anticipated by us, we attribute them to chance; but, had our
|
||
knowledge been more extensive, they would have been certainties.
|
||
What may appear chance to one may be a certainty to another whose
|
||
knowledge is more advanced. There is no chance in nature, any more
|
||
than there is chaos, Every occurrence that takes place is a
|
||
certainty. It may appear to us a chance whether in the tossing of
|
||
a coin it "turns up heads or tails;" but, had the movement of the
|
||
coin been so slow that the eye could have followed every turn, we
|
||
should have said "the turn up" was a certainty. But the change in
|
||
our decision is a subjective one, and is due to the change that has
|
||
taken place in our minds from ignorance to knowledge; not an
|
||
objective one, due to any change in the coin. All nature acts in an
|
||
invariable order and by an uniformity, which, in the order of cause
|
||
and effect exhibited in a certain way under certain circumstances,
|
||
will invariably manifest itself in the same way, so long as the
|
||
conditions remain the same.
|
||
|
||
Luck and ill-luck, good and bad fortune, are events which are
|
||
due to accidental circumstances, over which man has no control.
|
||
Accident took the late Colonel North to a part of the world where
|
||
existed nitrate fields; accident also rendered those nitrates at
|
||
that time valuable; with the result that, seizing his opportunity,
|
||
he developed them, and amassed a large fortune. Had accident taken
|
||
him to a part of the world where there were no nitrate fields, the
|
||
probability is he would not have amassed such a large fortune.
|
||
These very accidents, however, are subject to natural law.
|
||
|
||
Belief is a decision formed on the support of some amount of
|
||
evidence, though not sufficiently conclusive to constitute
|
||
knowledge.
|
||
|
||
Faith is an assent of the mind to what is declared by another,
|
||
supported on no evidence, or evidence so weak as to be unreliable.
|
||
Faith in religion is not justified. The late T.H. Huxley said:
|
||
"Skepticism is the highest of duties, and blind faith the one
|
||
unpardonable sin." To reject the truths acquired by scientific
|
||
research, proved by reason and experience to be true, is to be
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
68
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
guilty of wilful ignorance. But there is no obligation on any one
|
||
to believe anything on the mere word of another, without sufficient
|
||
evidence forthcoming to support it; and to accept any statement,
|
||
whether concerning religion or anything else, on blind faith is to
|
||
be guilty of credulity. The confusion of the meaning of such words
|
||
as knowledge, belief, and faith has led to very disastrous results;
|
||
not only in social and domestic life, where serious injuries have
|
||
been inflicted on individuals and their reputations, but in public
|
||
life, where wholesale cruelty and persecution have taken place, and
|
||
generally under the name of "religion." Dogmas concerning the
|
||
unknowable have been forced upon people as truths, which were only
|
||
pious beliefs. It is a universal law, and an Agnostic first
|
||
principle, that we should accept no statement as true on the simple
|
||
word of another, and without verification.
|
||
|
||
THE CAUSE OF ALL.
|
||
|
||
The unknown and unknowable power, existing in, and forming
|
||
part of, the universe, manifested as phenomena in matter and motion
|
||
(force and energy), is revealed to man by study of phenomena, and
|
||
by the application of certain scientific laws known by experience
|
||
and proved by experiment to be immutable and unvarying; as being
|
||
the first cause of the effects manifested, the only cause, the
|
||
uncaused cause -- infinite, absolute, and supreme. "The power which
|
||
the universe manifests to us is utterly inscrutable." [Herbert
|
||
Spencer.] As the supreme cause is unknowable, nothing is or can be
|
||
known respecting its nature or substance, and, a' fortiori, sex;
|
||
and what we know or can know respecting the relations of the
|
||
inscrutable cause to man, and such other mysteries as birth, life,
|
||
and death, are explained by the known or knowable natural laws of
|
||
science and evolution. "For the same reason, nothing is or can be
|
||
known of the supreme cause as a deity or god; for to conceive the
|
||
idea would involve a conception of the inconceivable; and as every
|
||
conception involves relation, likeness, and difference, whatever
|
||
does not present each of these is unknowable." [A. Simmons.]
|
||
|
||
LIFE.
|
||
|
||
Life is the force or power of motion existing in a body, and
|
||
is the animating principle which pervades all matter. It is a
|
||
product of evolution, and consists in the continuous adjustment of
|
||
internal relations to external relations. When the latter begin to
|
||
be numerous, complex, and remote in space and time, intelligence
|
||
shows itself." [H. Spencer.] Living matter differs from non-living
|
||
matter in possessing the power to initiate motion from within. In
|
||
the latter, all motion must be initiated from without. The whole
|
||
earth on which we live, and all the particles of matter comprising
|
||
it, are in continuous motion. Life is inter-changeable, and capable
|
||
of conversion into active organic structure; ever changing the face
|
||
of nature, and yet in itself unchangeable. It may be active, as in
|
||
animate organisms, or passive, quiescent, or latent, as in material
|
||
formations. The former differs from the latter in being possessed
|
||
of intelligence, "which enables it to adopt means to certain
|
||
desirable ends, thus manifesting a struggle for existence." Life in
|
||
animal organisms differs from that in vegetal organisms, in being
|
||
possessed of consciousness; conscious intelligence being the
|
||
distinguishing feature of animal life. Intelligence becomes
|
||
conscious in and with progressive evolution of structure arising
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
69
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
from the constant struggle for existence, whereby the fittest
|
||
survive. "Though the operations and faculties of the mind may be
|
||
known and studied, the thinking power itself cannot be
|
||
comprehended. We may symbolize the mind as a substance, but a
|
||
symbol is not the thing itself. To know the mind we must be able to
|
||
class it; but, being unique and unlike all other phenomena, it
|
||
cannot be classed. In ourselves (subject) and in the external
|
||
universe (object) we encounter a mystery which we can only, in dumb
|
||
wonder, refer to the unknowable absolute." [Spencer, summarized by
|
||
F.J. Gould.]
|
||
|
||
ORIGIN OF LIFE.
|
||
|
||
The essentials of life are heat and moisture. Life on our
|
||
earth was due, in the first instance, to energy radiated under the
|
||
form of light and heat from the sun, acting upon a minute atom of
|
||
protoplasm under water, in combination with chlorophyll, which has
|
||
the power of building up substances by producing respiration --
|
||
i.e., by decomposing air and water, and taking up the oxygen
|
||
contained in both, thus forming hydrocarbons. The green color in
|
||
plants is produced by the action of chlorophyll, without which
|
||
there is no life. The structural starting-point of all life was the
|
||
primitive moneron, or minute particle of albuminoid matter called
|
||
protoplasm. This gradually assumed the cellular form, with central
|
||
nucleus, the chief center of activity, becoming an ameba. All
|
||
living matter is made up of one or many cells, multiplication
|
||
taking place by division; the cell becoming constricted in its
|
||
middle, the two ends gradually separate, thus forming two
|
||
independent cells. The single cell, the lowest member (amteba) of
|
||
the Protozoa group, being of astounding minuteness in size, does
|
||
everything appertaining to life -- feeling, moving, feeding, and
|
||
multiplying. The many-celled organisms (Afelazoa group), as they
|
||
were gradually evolved from the single cell, divided their various
|
||
functions among their component cells, each one adapting itself for
|
||
its own special work, division of labor causing difference of
|
||
structure -- root, stem, leaf, sap, and seed in the plant; bone,
|
||
muscle, nerve, tissue, blood, and eggs in the animal. Life precedes
|
||
the appearance and development of organized structures.
|
||
|
||
"The sun's heat is the source of the social forces; social
|
||
forces are resolvable into mental forces, mental forces into vital
|
||
forces, vital forces into physical forces, and physical forces into
|
||
solar radiation. Without the sun's light and heat, neither an
|
||
animal nor a vegetal could exist for a single moment. The power of
|
||
the sun is responsible, not only for the growth of a plant and the
|
||
temperature of a climate; not only for the fluctuations in the
|
||
price of flower, and the ravages of a famine; but also for the rise
|
||
of a new literature and the fall of an old dynasty. To the force of
|
||
the sun we trace alike the force displayed by a running fox or by
|
||
a rippling rivulet, the force which vibrates in a musical note, or
|
||
in a yawning earthquake, and the force which moans in the wind or
|
||
which crashes in the cataract." [A. Simmons, "First Principles."]
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
70
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
EVOLUTION.
|
||
|
||
Evolution is defined as being "an integration [elements
|
||
forming a whole] of matter, and a concomitant dissipation of
|
||
motion, during which matter passes from an indefinite, incoherent
|
||
homogeneity [of like elements] to a definite, coherent
|
||
heterogeneity [of unlike elements]; and during which the retained
|
||
motion undergoes a parallel transformation." [H. Spencer.] The
|
||
factors in the process constituting evolution are: (1) The
|
||
instability of the homogeneous, or unstable equilibrium, which is
|
||
apparent throughout the range of phenomena, in the evolution of
|
||
mechanics as in the evolution of the species; each species being an
|
||
assemblage of organisms, which does not remain uniform, but is ever
|
||
becoming multiform. (2) The multiplication of effects, or
|
||
production of many consequences by a single cause; the
|
||
heterogeneous producing, by the action of all parts on one another,
|
||
an immense variety of results. (3) Segregation or "gathering of
|
||
like units into groups, is constituted by that clustering of
|
||
similar things into aggregates which goes on simultaneously with
|
||
the grouping of the other aggregates or dissimilar things;" and it
|
||
is by this that we get that individuality or definiteness which all
|
||
objects manifest, and which takes place throughout all phenomena.
|
||
(4) Equilibration "is the goal to which the instability of the
|
||
homogeneous, the multiplication of effects and segregations,
|
||
inevitably tend; it is that universal balancing of active and re-
|
||
active forces which necessitates the rhythm of motion and the
|
||
harmony of nature ... It is the limit beyond which evolution cannot
|
||
proceed ... the redistribution of matter which we observe around us
|
||
must be arrested by the dissipation of the motions affecting them.
|
||
Different motions are resisted by opposing forces, and are,
|
||
therefore, continually suffering from deductions; and these
|
||
unceasing losses end in the cessation of motion."
|
||
|
||
"This law of organic progress [evolution] is the law of all
|
||
progress. Whether it be in the development of the earth, in the
|
||
development of life upon its surface, in the development of
|
||
society, of government, of manufactures, of commerce, of language,
|
||
literature, science, art, this same evolution of the simple into
|
||
the complex, through a process of continuous differentiation, holds
|
||
throughout." [H. Spencer.]
|
||
|
||
"The principle which underlies all the evolutionary processes
|
||
is the 'persistence of force.' It is by this that there is a
|
||
tendency in every organism to maintain a balanced condition. To it
|
||
may be traced the capacity possessed in a slight degree by
|
||
individuals, and in a greater degree by species, of becoming
|
||
adapted to new Circumstances. And not less does it afford a basis
|
||
for the inference that there is a gradual advance towards harmony
|
||
between man's mental nature and the conditions of his existence.
|
||
After finding that from it are deducible the various
|
||
characteristics of evolution, we finally draw from it a warrant for
|
||
the belief that evolution can end only in the establishment of the
|
||
greatest perfection and the most complete happiness." [A. Simmons.]
|
||
Nature knows nothing of annihilation, and nothing of creation; all
|
||
is evolution. "To some persons the foregoing formula will appear
|
||
startling, if not utterly bewildering. The vulgar notion, that
|
||
evolution is the passage of the quadruped into the biped -- that
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
71
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
evolution begins with a monkey and ends with a man -- seems beneath
|
||
notice, beneath contempt. Yet this notion is vaguely held by a
|
||
considerable majority of the general public. That evolution is
|
||
concerned with the development of the human race, whether from some
|
||
lower tribe of mammalia or from forms lower still, is quite true.
|
||
But this is an infinitesimal part of the great work of evolution."
|
||
[A. Simmons.]
|
||
|
||
EVOLUTION OF THE INDIVIDUAL, -- "Every living thing is evolved
|
||
from a particle or germ of matter, in which no trace of the
|
||
distinctive characters of the adult form is discernible." And this
|
||
takes place by epigenesis, which consists in the differentiation of
|
||
the relatively homogeneous rudiment or germ into the parts and
|
||
structure which are characteristic of the adult. "In all animals
|
||
and plants above the lowest the germ is a nucleated cell, and the
|
||
first step in the process of evolution is the division of this cell
|
||
into two or more portions; the process of division is repeated
|
||
until the body, from being uni-cellular, becomes multi-cellular.
|
||
The single cell becomes a cell aggregate; and it is to the growth
|
||
and metamorphosis of the cells of the cell aggregate thus produced
|
||
that cell organs and tissues of the adult owe their origin. The
|
||
cells from the cell aggregate or morula diverge from one another in
|
||
such a manner as to give rise to a central space, around which they
|
||
dispose themselves as a coat or envelope, and thus the morula
|
||
becomes a vesicle filled with a fluid -- the planula. The wall of
|
||
the planula is next pushed in on one side (invaginated), whereby it
|
||
is converted into a double-walled sac with an opening, which leads
|
||
into the cavity lined by the inner wall. This cavity is the
|
||
primitive alimentary cavity. The inner, or invaginated, layer is
|
||
the hypoblast; the outer, the epiblast; and the embryo in this
|
||
stage is termed a gastrula. In all the higher animals a layer of
|
||
cells makes its appearance between the hypoblast and the epiblast,
|
||
and is termed the mesoblast. In the further development the
|
||
epiblast becomes the ectoderm, or epidermic layer of the body (or
|
||
skin); the hypoblast becomes the epithelium of the middle portion
|
||
of the alimentary canal; and the mesoblast gives rise to all the
|
||
other tissues except the central nervous system, which originates
|
||
from an ingrowth of the epiblast. With regard to procreation, the
|
||
female germ or ovum in all the higher animals and plants is a body
|
||
which possesses the structure of a nucleated cell; impregnation
|
||
consists in the fusion of the nucleus of the male cell or germ with
|
||
the ovum; the structural components of the body of the embryo being
|
||
derived by a process of division from the coalesced male and female
|
||
germs; and it is probable that every part of the adult contains
|
||
molecules both from the male and from the female parent." [T.H.
|
||
Huxley, "Evolution in Biology."]
|
||
|
||
EVOLUTION OF SPECIES. -- The "Darwinian" theory, now
|
||
universally accepted, is that "all organisms produce offspring, on
|
||
the whole, like themselves, but exhibiting new and individual
|
||
features. As the result of the severe struggle for existence, only
|
||
a small percentage survive to become reproductive adults. The
|
||
survivors are those whose variations enable them to gain some
|
||
advantage over their fellows in the struggle for food, mates, and
|
||
other conditions of well-being. A fit variation not only secures
|
||
the survival of its possessors, but is transmitted from parents to
|
||
offspring, and is intensified from generation to generation. By
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
72
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
this process of 'natural selection' of advantageous variations,
|
||
continued for generations, the modification of species has been
|
||
effected." [J.A. Thomson, "Zoology."] The variations in species
|
||
have assumed their present definite characters through long periods
|
||
of time. Domesticated animals, having all the essential characters
|
||
of new races, afford us good examples. These variations or changes
|
||
may arise from sustained environment -- i.e., external influences
|
||
and surroundings; from persistent change of function, as the result
|
||
of use and disuse; or from various protoplasmic causes. The
|
||
development of a new species is also intensified by sexual
|
||
selection, in which choice exercises an improving influence in
|
||
reproduction, thus tending to transmit certain qualities; and, by
|
||
sustained isolation, preventing by geographical separation,
|
||
intercrossing. It may thus be easily seen how man, by cultivating
|
||
his good faculties, and restraining and subduing his bad ones, can
|
||
improve the mental and moral qualities of his children; and, if
|
||
these qualities are perpetuated through subsequent generations,
|
||
improvement is effected in the race.
|
||
|
||
During the PLUTONIC period of the earth's history no life
|
||
could exist. but during the following period -- the LAURENTIAN --
|
||
when the earth had become sufficiently cooled to sustain life, a
|
||
tiny atom of protoplasm was evolved; later was developed, as we
|
||
have seen, a central nucleus (aytivla); then masses of these
|
||
nucleated cells (synamaebae); then the cells became ciliated,
|
||
forming ciliae; then, a number of these cells assuming a horse-shoe
|
||
shape, a rudimentary mouth was formed; then an alimentary canal was
|
||
developed in the same manner, evolving a low form of worm. In the
|
||
next period -- the SILURIAN -- we find rudimentary spinal cords and
|
||
vertebra, developing; then heads, hearts, and single nasal
|
||
cavities. In the next -- the DEVONIAN period -- we find double
|
||
nostrils developed, also fins and jaws, gills and lungs. Hitherto
|
||
all life has been "aquatic." Now we come to the period of "air-
|
||
breathers," the first of which were double-breathers, in both water
|
||
and air -- mud fishes. In the next -- the CARBONIFEROUS -- we find
|
||
tails and legs, and reptiles evolved, and from the latter complete
|
||
"air-breathers" -- birds. Then the enormous class of mammals. In
|
||
the next two periods -- the TRIASSIC and JURASSIC -- we find a
|
||
further development of mammals with marsupial bones. In the next --
|
||
the EOCENE -- brain convolutions and placentals evolved; hoofed
|
||
animals, beasts of proy, water and air quadrupeds with claws, etc.
|
||
In the next -- the MIOCENE -- we find the order of Primates being
|
||
evolved, from which lemurs, New World monkeys, Old World apes, and
|
||
man have been evolved; all being of common mammalian descent.
|
||
|
||
Man, representing the highest development of animal life, was
|
||
in Tertiary times a tree-dweller; later, a cave-dweller; and, later
|
||
still, a lake-dweller. Apes of the Old World came next, being the
|
||
highest of their class, and the nearest approach to man and, from
|
||
their many resemblances to the latter, called "Anthropoids." They
|
||
include gibbons, orangs, chimpanzees, and gorillas; all being
|
||
without tails and cheek pouches, and having teeth and catarhine
|
||
nostrils, like man. Man and the anthropoid ape are similar in
|
||
structure, bodily life, gesture, and expression, and both are
|
||
subject to the same diseases, form distinct societies, and combine
|
||
for protection; combination favoring the development of emotional
|
||
and intellectual strength. Where man differs from the ape is in the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
73
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
fact that he has a heavier brain and a broader forehead, and
|
||
possesses the power of building up ideas; he is more erect, and has
|
||
a more perfectly-developed vocal mechanism, a better heel, and a
|
||
shorter arm. His prolonged infancy helped to evolve gentleness, as
|
||
the habit of using sticks and stones, and of building shelters,
|
||
evolved intelligence. Man and the anthropoid, therefore, branched
|
||
off in different directions, from a common ancestor, through many
|
||
centuries of evolution and development; the gap between civilized
|
||
and savage man being greater than that between the savage and the
|
||
anthropoid ape.
|
||
|
||
We must bear in mind that between the various periods just
|
||
mentioned, thousands and perhaps millions of years elapsed, so that
|
||
the evolution of the different species was a very gradual process,
|
||
and did not take place in the rapid manner in which man has, by
|
||
artificial selection and isolation, evolved the carrier-pigeon, the
|
||
race-horse, and the various kinds of dogs; many thousands of years
|
||
doubtless elapsing before mammals were evolved from previously
|
||
existing animals, and placentals from them. But "it does not follow
|
||
that evolution and civilization are always on the move, or that
|
||
their movements are always progressive on the contrary, history
|
||
teaches that they may remain stationary for long periods," [E.B.
|
||
Taylor, "Anthropology."] devolution or falling back sometimes
|
||
occurring. Examples of the degeneration of species are the modern
|
||
Portuguese of the East Indies, the Digger Indians of the Rocky
|
||
Mountains, and the ancient Egyptians, Babylonians, and Chaldeans,
|
||
whose monuments and inscriptions show how ancient and how high was
|
||
their civilization. And all countries do not progress in the same
|
||
ratio of civilization. It is related that Captain Cook, on visiting
|
||
the South Sea Islanders, found them using only stone hatchets and
|
||
knives, showing that they had not progressed beyond the stone age.
|
||
|
||
POLARITY.
|
||
|
||
This is a theory propounded by Mr. S. Laing, but is not yet
|
||
universally accepted as a truth. He says: "Polarity, part of the
|
||
original impress, is the great underlying law of all knowable
|
||
phenomena, conscience, morals, free will, and determination, The
|
||
material universe is built up by the cause out of atoms and
|
||
energies by means of a polarity which makes them combine, and pass
|
||
from the simple and homogeneous into the complex and heterogeneous,
|
||
in a course of constant change and evolution; we know not how nor
|
||
why."
|
||
|
||
THE ASCENT OF MAN.
|
||
|
||
The development of man from the tiny ovule of the human ovary
|
||
is simply a recapitulation of his evolution from the structureless
|
||
atom of protoplasm from which all organic life originally sprang.
|
||
"Exactly in those respects in which developing man differs from the
|
||
dog, he resembles the ape ... It is only in the later stages of
|
||
development that the young human being presents marked differences
|
||
from the young ape, while the latter departs as much from the dog
|
||
in its development as the man does, Startling as this may appear,
|
||
it is demonstrably true, and it alone is sufficient to place beyond
|
||
all doubt the structural unity of man with the rest of the animal
|
||
world, and more particularly and closely with the apes. Thus
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
74
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
identical in the physical processes by which he originates;
|
||
identical in the early stages of his formation; identical, in the
|
||
mode of his nutrition before and after birth, with the animals
|
||
which lie immediately below him in the scale; man, if his adult and
|
||
perfect structure be compared with theirs, exhibits a marvelous
|
||
likeness of organization. He resembles them as they resemble one
|
||
another; he differs from them as they differ from one another."
|
||
[T.H. Huxley, "Man's Place in Nature."] There is an "all-pervading
|
||
similitude of structure" [Professor Owen.] between man and the
|
||
anthropoid apes.
|
||
|
||
We have seen man gradually emerging from the primitive
|
||
condition of Tertiary times as tree-dweller, cave-dweller, and
|
||
lake-dweller; using stone implements with which to protect himself
|
||
and obtain food in the old Stone Age (the Paleolithic), and flint
|
||
implements in the new Stone Age (the Neolithic); and we have seen
|
||
his evolution from the man-like ape to the ape-like man (the Alali
|
||
of Haeckel), and from ape-like man to savage man (Homo ferox); from
|
||
savage man to semi-civilized man (Homo semi-ferox) of the Neolithic
|
||
period; and to civilized man (Homo cultus) of the Bronze Age;
|
||
reaching, eventually, by his higher development of brain, to the
|
||
highest position of animal (Homo sapiens), of the Iron Age. When in
|
||
his hybrid condition, he possessed a long head (dolichocephalic),
|
||
small, ill-developed brain, prognathous jaws, and prominent orbital
|
||
ridges; was of medium stature, and had great thickness of bones,
|
||
denoting great muscular strength. From this condition he gradually
|
||
acquired a round (mesocephalic) head, well developed brain, a less
|
||
protrusive chin and mouth, and arms shorter than legs. He has a
|
||
bigger forehead, smaller cheek-bones, and supra-orbital ridges, a
|
||
true chin, and more uniform teeth, with less conspicuous canines
|
||
than apes. Man alone, after his infancy is past, walks thoroughly
|
||
upright. Though his head is weighted by a heavy brain, it does not
|
||
droop forward, and it is probably to this fact that his perfect
|
||
development of vocal mechanism is due. The ape is subject, as we
|
||
have seen, to similar diseases as man various traits of gesture,
|
||
expression, etc., are similar in both and both are liable to
|
||
reversions and monstrosities. But, man being so far superior in
|
||
many ways to any species below him in animal life, probably due to
|
||
his higher development of vocal power, the idea would naturally
|
||
suggest itself to him in his early state of civilization that he
|
||
was too perfect a piece of mechanism to have been evolved from a
|
||
lower species; and he would, consequently, build up stories of his
|
||
instantaneous creation, which resulted in the Genesis fable, and
|
||
which have been perpetuated by the subsequent theologies. But we
|
||
must not imagine that man is a later development of the ape, for it
|
||
is clearly demonstrated that man could not have been evolved from
|
||
any known anthropoid ape; but it is probable that he arose from an
|
||
ancestral stock common to both (Alali) of the order of Primates,
|
||
when the anthropoid apes were known to have existed as a distinct
|
||
race, which takes us back to the Miocene age. In the struggle of
|
||
primitive man intelligence was of more use than strength. "When the
|
||
habits of using sticks and stones, of building shelters, and of
|
||
living in families began -- and they have already began among apes
|
||
-- it is likely that wits would grow rapidly. The prolonged infancy
|
||
characteristic of the human offspring would help to evolve
|
||
gentleness. But even more important is the fact that among apes
|
||
there are distinct societies. Families combine for protection --
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
75
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
the combination favors the development of emotional and
|
||
intellectual strength." [J.A. Thomson, "Zoology."] Man did not make
|
||
society, society made man. All repugnance to the doctrine of
|
||
descent, as applied to man, should disappear when we clearly
|
||
realize the great axiom of evolution, that "there is nothing in the
|
||
end which was not also in the beginning."
|
||
|
||
Primitive man is believed to have been evolved in the
|
||
submerged continent of Lemuria, which was supposed to have existed
|
||
where the Indian Ocean now is, and to have joined Africa and the
|
||
island of Madagascar to the continent of Arabia and Hindostan. The
|
||
heads of the early ape-like men were of the same character as those
|
||
of the chimpanzee and gorilla -- dolichocephalic and prognathous,
|
||
and they were, like apes, cave-dwellers (troglodytes). In the
|
||
limestone caverns of France have been discovered the fossil remains
|
||
of men who inhabited caves and belonged to the Paleolithic or
|
||
Pleistocene period. [J.A. Thompson, "Zoology."] Rough, unpolished
|
||
stone implements and weapons were found with them. In the strata of
|
||
a later period have been found stone implements of a lighter make
|
||
and better finish; also spear-points made of horn, probably for
|
||
killing game, and skin-scrapers, probably for preparing skins for
|
||
clothing; for, with the development and civilization of man as a
|
||
cave-dweller, a finer and less heavy skin would naturally be
|
||
gradually developed, thus necessitating clothing in the case of
|
||
those who had wandered away from tropical regions into colder ones.
|
||
|
||
In the strata of a still later period than the paleolithic,
|
||
admirably proportioned lancer-shaped implements of flint have been
|
||
found, suitable for arrows, javelins, and lances. And, later still,
|
||
arrows, darts of deer's horn, and bone appear; also stone and flint
|
||
tools, evidently used for making the above, But not one polished
|
||
implement or fragment of pottery has been found within that period.
|
||
"The mammoth still tenanted the valleys, and the reindeer was the
|
||
common article of food; they (paleolithic man) were hunters and
|
||
possessors of the rudest modes of existence, and with but little of
|
||
what is now called civilization." [S. Laing, "Human Origans."]
|
||
|
||
In Kent's cavern, near Torquay, in England, has been found the
|
||
fossil of a human jaw buried in stalagmite, containing four teeth.
|
||
This was found lying in the strata of the paleolithic age, below
|
||
remains of extinct animals; while below all were bone and stone
|
||
(unpolished) implements of human workmanship. In the cave of Engis,
|
||
in the valley of the Meuse, has been found part of a skull of a man
|
||
of low degree of civilization, and of limited intellectual
|
||
faculties. And in the cave of Neanderthal, in Belgium, a skeleton
|
||
was found which has attracted much attention by its singularly
|
||
brutal appearance; and appears to be the nearest approach yet found
|
||
to the missing link between man and the anthropoid ape. The cranium
|
||
is human, but the super-orbital ridges are thick, prominent, and
|
||
ape-like. A human skull has also been found beneath four different
|
||
layers of forest-growth, dating at least 50,000 years ago.
|
||
|
||
In the neolithic or new stone age the implements and weapons
|
||
of man which have been discovered are polished; pottery has been
|
||
found, and evidences of the use of fire, showing that man was
|
||
gradually adopting some form of social life. In this age are found
|
||
lake dwellings, which would lead us to infer that his intellect was
|
||
not sufficiently developed to enable him to protect himself from
|
||
the invasion of wild animals in a simpler manner.
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
76
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
It is not surprising that so few specimens of primeval human
|
||
remains have been discovered, when we consider the enormous lapse
|
||
of time through which the evolution of man has proceeded, and the
|
||
natural tendency to the extinction of the various grades of life
|
||
between them, by the irresistible pressure of civilized man. The
|
||
Caribs of Tasmania have, for instance, become extinct; while
|
||
Australians, New Zealanders, aboriginal Americans, Eskimos, and
|
||
others, are also becoming extinct. A far greater physical and
|
||
mental interval is found to exist between a Hottentot -- whose
|
||
language consists of a series of clicks -- or a hairy Ainu of
|
||
Yesso, who are described as being "hardly above wild beasts," and
|
||
a cultivated European, than exists between the Hottentot or the
|
||
Ainu and the anthropoid ape.
|
||
|
||
Man is now classed in the sub-class Anthropoidea, of the order
|
||
of mammalia, which consists of New World platyrhines (monkeys), Old
|
||
World catarhines (apes and baboons), and man. Primitive man
|
||
separated into two families: 1. The woolly-haired, all
|
||
dolichocephalic, migrated west and south, and evolved the Papuans
|
||
of New Guinea and Tasmania; (1) the Hottentots of South Africa, who
|
||
even now differ but little from the anthropoid apes, having dark
|
||
yellow hairy skins, long thin arms, short ill-developed legs, and
|
||
largely-developed buttocks; are semi-erect, and have inarticulate,
|
||
clicking speech (2) the negro of higher development than the
|
||
Hottentot; and (3) the Caffre of higher development again than the
|
||
negro, but having imperfect speech. All are savages. II. The
|
||
straight-haired; migrated south and east, and evolved; (i) the
|
||
Australians, dolicliocephalic and prognathous with smooth dark
|
||
brown skins, but articulate speech. These gradually separated into
|
||
(2) Mongolian or Turanian, and (3) Caucasian or Iranian. The
|
||
Mongolians occupied the North and East of Asia, Polynesia, and
|
||
America; were brachycephalic (broad-headed) and prognathous. These
|
||
subdivided into Mongols of China, Japan, Lapland, Finland, Hungary,
|
||
and the Malays or Dyaks of Borneo, with smooth, brownish yellow
|
||
skins, and the Mongols of America, with smooth red skins -- both
|
||
classes remained brachycephalic, but lost the prognathous
|
||
character. The Caucasian occupied Western Asia and most of Europe,
|
||
were mesocephalic (medium length of skull), prognathous, and cave-
|
||
dwellers, becoming subsequently agriculturalists with smooth dark
|
||
skins. These subdivided into the Senates of Arabia and Syria, and
|
||
the Aryan or Indo-European, both being mesocephalic, but not
|
||
prognathous.
|
||
|
||
DISSOLUTION AND DEATH.
|
||
|
||
For a definition of dissolution we cannot do better than quote
|
||
Mr. Spencer. It is "the absorption of motion and the concomitant
|
||
disintegration" (or separation of particles) "of matter ... the
|
||
change from the heterogeneous to the homogeneous. Precisely where
|
||
evolution ends dissolution begins, and their point of impact" (or
|
||
collision) "is equilibration." When the animating principle, or
|
||
vital force, leaves the body, and life ceases to exist in its
|
||
active and corporate form, death is said to take place; it is the
|
||
final equilibration which precedes dissolution, the bringing to a
|
||
close of all those conspicuous integrated motions that arose during
|
||
evolution. The conspicuous effects of the changes that occur at
|
||
death are: "First, the impulsions of the body from place to place
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
77
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
cease; then, the limbs cannot be stirred; later, the respiratory
|
||
actions stop; finally, the heart becomes stationary, and, with it,
|
||
the circulating fluids." [H. Spencer.] The body, by a process of
|
||
decomposition and disintegration, breaks up into molecules and
|
||
atoms, which disperse themselves as gases in and to the ethereal
|
||
medium, and a residue as ashes to the earth, whence they
|
||
originated, in all probability becoming eventually constituents in
|
||
other bodies. All life preys and feeds upon each other; and all
|
||
matter is indestructible and eternal. Death is thus seen to be
|
||
simply a change of form. "The transformation of molecular motion
|
||
into the motion of masses comes to an end; and each of the motions
|
||
of masses in a body, as it ends, disappears into molecular motions
|
||
... The process of decay involves an increase of insensible
|
||
movements; since these are far greater in the gases generated by
|
||
decomposition than they are in the fluid-solid matters out of which
|
||
the gases arise. Each of the complex chemical units composing an
|
||
organic body possesses a rhythmic motion in which its many
|
||
component units jointly partake. When decomposition breaks up these
|
||
complex molecules, and their constituents assume gaseous forms,
|
||
there is, besides that increase of motion implied by the diffusion,
|
||
a resolution of such motions as the aggregate molecules possessed
|
||
into motions of their constituent molecules." Of one thing we may
|
||
be certain -- viz., that no conduct on our part can in any way
|
||
affect the future of the breath or life which leaves us. Whatever
|
||
rewards or punishments may be ours, they are of this world. "In
|
||
view of, the termination of our present form of organic existence,
|
||
we can calmly resign ourselves to the inevitable lot of all organic
|
||
nature, feeling that we have done what we could in our brief
|
||
consciousness, and that, even as the rivers return to the Ocean
|
||
whence they came, so we return to the bosom of universal nature,
|
||
safe in her eternal embrace." [J. Badcock.]
|
||
|
||
MORALITY.
|
||
|
||
Morality is the practice of a certain mode of conduct in our
|
||
principles and actions in social life, the result of social
|
||
intercourse. Man, when he forsook his primitive and solitary life,
|
||
and by the desire for companionship -- the outcome of love and
|
||
sympathy -- adapted himself to a community life, by which
|
||
cooperation with his fellows became necessary, gradually acquired
|
||
a knowledge of right and wrong. Experience taught him that what was
|
||
for the good of the community was right, and that what was not for
|
||
the good of the community was wrong. Social life without some
|
||
system of morality could not exist; for without it there could be
|
||
no confidence, and without confidence no happiness. This knowledge
|
||
of right and wrong has become of universal obligation, and the
|
||
standard by which morality is estimated.
|
||
|
||
Morality has been patronized by theology to such an extent,
|
||
adopted by it as its own offspring, and imposed upon the public as
|
||
such, that people have come to think that morality cannot exist
|
||
without theology, and are unable to understand any severance
|
||
between them taking place, without the annihilation of the former.
|
||
This is a mistaken notion, fostered by theological exponents for
|
||
their own interests. Morality is not dependent upon theology in any
|
||
of its many forms for its existence, and probably existed for
|
||
centuries before the idea of a personal God took possession of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
78
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
mind of man -- in fact, when community life first commenced.
|
||
Theology is a comparatively modern abnormal excrescence upon
|
||
morality, and has substituted an evil motive for a good one, a
|
||
selfish one for an unselfish one -- the fear of displeasing an
|
||
arbitrary, capricious, and despotic deity, with the accompanying
|
||
loss of the promised reward -- instead of the good of our fellows
|
||
and of the community at large; virtue consisting in being ready to
|
||
do violence to feelings and reason with child-like submission, to
|
||
please the deity and satisfy his mere will; vice being estimated by
|
||
the extent of the opposition to the will of the deity, and of the
|
||
anger aroused in him; proportionate punishment in a future world
|
||
acting as a restraint to human conduct, instead of the punishments
|
||
of this world.
|
||
|
||
Now, true morality -- i.e., the morality the outcome of human
|
||
love and sympathy, which are the bases of co-operation -- will be
|
||
seen to be of a much higher and purer form, for it is the product
|
||
of unselfishness and the feeling of "goodwill towards others,"
|
||
"doing as you would be done by," with the only reward of
|
||
reciprocated love and regard of our fellows in this world; doing
|
||
right because it is right, and avoiding evil because it is evil.
|
||
Virtue is not limited to merely abstaining from the healthy
|
||
exercise of those natural functions of the body which the various
|
||
theologies appear to lay so much stress upon, the desire to satisfy
|
||
which is inherent in, and part of, the nature of all animal and
|
||
vegetal life; and the repression of which in human life, to satisfy
|
||
the arbitrary will of an imaginary deity, is both physically and
|
||
morally injurious, and productive of disease -- but is general
|
||
moral goodness. The good feeling in man, together with State
|
||
legislation, are quite sufficient to restrain and control human
|
||
conduct and actions, and to act as a protection to marital and
|
||
other rights.
|
||
|
||
The regard for goodness is increased and intensified by
|
||
practice and education -- not mere book education, but the
|
||
acquisition of general knowledge; for it is by this and the
|
||
exercise of reason and moral judgment that we know right from
|
||
wrong; that we know that "what a man sows, that will he reap: if he
|
||
sows good, he will reap pleasure; and if he sows evil, he will reap
|
||
pain." By intensifying the habit of choosing the one and avoiding
|
||
the other, man ennobles himself and his human nature; the knowledge
|
||
of having faithfully accomplished which, in life, enables him to
|
||
satisfy his conscience, that, when his time arrives, he may be able
|
||
to meet death with that fearless composure and fortitude which is
|
||
the inheritance of all who through life have lived truly and loved
|
||
their fellow men.
|
||
|
||
THE UNIVERSE,
|
||
|
||
By the universe (Greek, kosmos) we understand to be meant that
|
||
portion of the heavens which is visible from our earth, containing
|
||
the sun, moons, planets, stars, etc. The universe is a huge
|
||
manifestation of phenomena, and is crowded with life and activity.
|
||
It is made up of matter and motion, in space and time.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
79
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
MATTER, the ultimate nature of which is unknown, comprises all
|
||
substances that occupy space and affect the senses, is a fixed
|
||
quantity, indestructible and eternal. It is manifest in three
|
||
states -- solid, liquid, and gaseous. The smallest and indivisible
|
||
particles of matter are called atoms or chemical units; these, in
|
||
combination and forming the smallest compound bodies, are called
|
||
molecules or mechanical units. Matter may be visible and ponderable
|
||
like the stars and other bodies distributed throughout space, or
|
||
invisible and imponderable as the ether which fills the intervals
|
||
between the particles and the space in which the bodies are
|
||
distributed.
|
||
|
||
MOTION is matter in the act of changing place through space
|
||
and time; it is produced or destroyed, quickened or retarded,
|
||
increased or lessened, by two indestructible powers of opposite
|
||
nature -- Force and Energy, both derived from the sun's heat.
|
||
|
||
FORCE, the attracting power, is inherent in, and can never be
|
||
taken from, the ponderable matter, every atom possessing the
|
||
tendency to attract other atoms, or resist any separating power.
|
||
When it attracts atoms it is called chemical affinity, when
|
||
molecules -- cohesion, and when masses -- gravitation. Force is
|
||
constant, and its several qualities are grouped under one doctrine
|
||
called "the Persistence of Force."
|
||
|
||
ENERGY, the repelling, separating, or pushing power, is also
|
||
a fixed quantity, but is not bound up with matter, but can be
|
||
transferred from atom to atom, or from mass to mass, and stored up.
|
||
It may be Passive or potential, like that existing in gunpowder
|
||
when quiescent; or active or kinetic, like that existing in the
|
||
same during the act of explosion. The qualities of convertibility
|
||
and indestructibility constitute the doctrine of "Conservation of
|
||
Energy."
|
||
|
||
"We think in relations ... relation is the universal form of
|
||
thought ... Relations are of two orders -- those of sequence and
|
||
those of coexistence ... The abstract of all sequences is time, and
|
||
that of all co-existences is space. Time is inseparable from
|
||
sequence, and space from co-existence." [H. Spencer.]
|
||
|
||
SPACE is the interval between objects. "We know space as an
|
||
ability to contain bodies." It is extension considered in its own
|
||
nature, without regard to anything it may contain, or that may be
|
||
external to it. It always remains the same, is infinite, and is
|
||
incapable of resistance or motion.
|
||
|
||
TIME is the measure of duration, and the general idea of
|
||
successive existence. It may be absolute or relative. Absolute time
|
||
is considered without any relation to bodies or their motions.
|
||
Relative time is the sensible measure of any portion of duration,
|
||
often marked by particular phenomena. Time is measured by equable
|
||
motion. We judge those times to be equal which pass while a moving
|
||
body, proceeding with a uniform motion, passes over equal spaces.
|
||
|
||
As matter is indestructible and eternal, so nothing is
|
||
created; everything has been evolved from something else existing
|
||
before. The universe is supposed to have been evolved from a cosmic
|
||
nebulous matter or dust, of tremendous extent, within the atoms of
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
80
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
which existed the power to evolve all that now is -- sun, moons,
|
||
planets, etc., our earth, and all that is thereon -- seas,
|
||
mountains, animal and vegetal life, and eventually man, although
|
||
millions of years passed before man was evolved from the lowest
|
||
form of animal life. The force inherent in each atom of this dust
|
||
combined the atoms into molecules, by cohesive power united
|
||
molecules into masses; and by gravitation these masses revolved
|
||
round their several centers of gravity, and thus formed suns and
|
||
various other planetary bodies. As the atoms rushed together,
|
||
rotatory and orbital motion was produced, and a vibratory motion,
|
||
which became converted into the radiant energy of heat and light.
|
||
As contraction went on, portions of our sun became detached from
|
||
the bulging equator, and, flying off into space, gradually, by the
|
||
attraction of force, formed compact bodies, becoming independent
|
||
planets, one of which is our earth. The moon is supposed to have
|
||
been detached from our earth in a similar manner. It is estimated
|
||
that it is a hundred million years since the earth sufficiently
|
||
solidified and cooled to support vegetable and animal life. Sir W.
|
||
Herschell has discovered, by the telescope, worlds and systems in
|
||
the course of present formation, as described above.
|
||
|
||
THE EARTH.
|
||
|
||
The earth, which was imagined by the ancients to be flat, and
|
||
surrounded by water, "Oceans," is nearly spherical in shape, being
|
||
slightly flattened at the poles, and bulged towards the equator. It
|
||
consists of a core, at an intense heat within a rocky covering or
|
||
crust, three-fourths of which is covered by water, and the whole is
|
||
surrounded by an atmosphere reaching in height to from forty to
|
||
fifty miles. The entire mass -- solid, liquid, and gaseous -- spins
|
||
on its own axis or polar diameter, making an entire revolution in
|
||
23 hours, 56 minutes, and revolves through space along a certain
|
||
undeviating course called the plane of the ecliptic round the sun
|
||
at the rate of 1,000 miles a minute, making the complete revolution
|
||
in 165 days and 6 hours. The space through which the earth revolves
|
||
consists of ether. The earth is not upright while travelling along
|
||
its annual journey, but inclines always in one direction at an
|
||
angle of 23 degrees; in summer with its north pole towards the sun,
|
||
and in winter with the north pole away from the sun, which has the
|
||
effect of producing the seasons. The annual passage of the earth
|
||
round the sun describes, not a circle, but an ellipse. When the
|
||
portion of the earth which we inhabit is turned towards the sun we
|
||
call it day, it being night in the other portion which is turned
|
||
away from the sun. The inequality of day and night during different
|
||
periods of the year is due to the inclination of the axis of the
|
||
earth, as explained above.
|
||
|
||
THE ATMOSPHERE in which we live is composed chiefly of the
|
||
uncombined elements of oxygen and nitrogen water being composed of
|
||
oxygen and hydrogen in combination. It is supposed to reach to from
|
||
forty-five to fifty miles, the exact distance being uncertain. It
|
||
is difficult to conceive, with the above knowledge, where Jesus
|
||
could have ascended to, what planet he visited, or how he could
|
||
have resisted the law of gravitation; it is for Christians to
|
||
explain these matters.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
81
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
THE CRUST OF THE EARTH consists of rock -- hard granite, loose
|
||
sand, ore veined with metal, and mud -- unstratified and
|
||
stratified. The unstratified, igneous, or plutonic rocks are those
|
||
which are nearest the center of the earth, and which have been
|
||
fused together by heat, or erupted from the interior by means of
|
||
volcanic agency. The stratified, aqueous, or neptunic rocks are
|
||
those which have been deposited as sediment by the action of water
|
||
or atmosphere; or which are due to the growth and decay of plants
|
||
and animals. The various strata of these have been divided, for
|
||
convenience, into epochs, periods, ages, etc., each having its
|
||
typical remains associated with it; and it is from the discoveries
|
||
of these that the age and origin of man have been estimated. Where
|
||
these stratified rocks are found to have become changed into a
|
||
crystallized state by the action of heat and pressure, resulting in
|
||
the efficenient of their original character, and in the destruction
|
||
of traces of any organic (plant or animal) remains in them, they
|
||
are called metamorphic. Occasional volcanic outbursts and
|
||
earthquakes show us that the original store of energy which the
|
||
earth acquired during the aggregation of the particles of which it
|
||
is built up, in their passage from a diffused nebulous (cloudy)
|
||
state to one of increasing density, under the action of the force
|
||
of gravitation, is not yet lost; and the escape of that energy,
|
||
through the crust of the ethereal medium, is continued, and its
|
||
final dissipation into space is, therefore, only a question of
|
||
time.
|
||
|
||
GEOLOGICAL EPOCHS, PERIODS, etc., during which the
|
||
stratified rocks were deposited: --
|
||
|
||
The Primary Epoch: --
|
||
|
||
Plutonic period ... Conflict of inorganic forces. No life.
|
||
Laurentian period ... Monerae, then Amoebae.
|
||
Cambrian period ... Sponges, shell fish.
|
||
Silurian period ... Fishes, sea worms.
|
||
Devonian period ... Insect feeders and air breathers.
|
||
Carborliferous period ... Frogs, crocodiles, beetles.
|
||
Permian period ... Reptiles.
|
||
|
||
The Secondary Epoch : --
|
||
|
||
Triassic period ... Pouched mammals.
|
||
Jurassic period ... Huge reptiles of sea, land, air, and
|
||
birds.
|
||
Cretaceous period ... Bony skeletoned fishes; Ammonites.
|
||
|
||
The Tertiary Epoch: --
|
||
|
||
Eocene period ... Huge placental mammals, and probably man.
|
||
Miocene period ... Hoofed quadrupeds, anthropoid apes.
|
||
Pliocene period ... Bears, hyenas.
|
||
|
||
The Quaternary Epoch: --
|
||
|
||
Glacial period, or Ice Age ... Positive age of (hybrid) man.
|
||
Paleolithic period ... Stone Age Savage man.
|
||
Neolithic period ... Stone Age Semi-civilized man.
|
||
Recent Bronze Age ... Civilized man.
|
||
Recent Iron Age ... Civilized man.
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
82
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
The Present Epoch (Historic Era): --
|
||
|
||
Superstitious period or Theological Age.
|
||
Scientific period.
|
||
|
||
The Tertiary epoch is dated at not less than 5,000,000 years
|
||
ago, and the Quaternary at not less than 1,000,000 years ago.
|
||
|
||
THE SOLAR SYSTEM.
|
||
|
||
The solar system consists of the sun and the following large
|
||
planets revolving round it, in the order of distance from the sun:
|
||
-- Mercury, 35 million miles distant; Venus, 66 million; the Earth,
|
||
91 million; Mars, 139 million; Jupiter, 476 million; Saturn, 872
|
||
million; Uranus, 1,754 million; and Neptune, 2,746 million miles
|
||
from the sun. Also ninety-seven smaller or minor planets revolving
|
||
round the sun between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter, called
|
||
asteroids. Also meteors, shooting stars, comets, and moons or
|
||
satellites to some of the larger planets, Jupiter having five,
|
||
Saturn eight, Uranus four, Neptune one, and our Earth one. These
|
||
constituents of the Solar System float at various velocities in an
|
||
ethereal medium called "The Heavens,"
|
||
|
||
THE SUN consists of a nucleus of burning gaseous matter,
|
||
surrounded by envelopes called the Photosphere and the
|
||
Chromosphere, outside which is the mysterious corona "whose
|
||
delicate silver radiance forms the glorious nimbus of a total
|
||
eclipse." Being the nearest star to the earth, it radiates light,
|
||
heat, and energy to our planet. It revolves on its own axis in
|
||
space, which inclines towards the point of the zodiac occupied by
|
||
the earth in, September. It does not occupy the center of the
|
||
ellipse described by the earth, but one of the foci, being nearer
|
||
to the earth in winter than in summer. Its diameter is estimated as
|
||
being one hundred times larger than the earth, though it is by no
|
||
means the largest of the stars, and its distance from our earth is
|
||
estimated at 91 million miles.
|
||
|
||
THE PLANETS are more or less burnt-out bodies revolving round
|
||
the sun in nearly circular orbits. Some, like our Earth and Mars,
|
||
have cooled down sufficiently to be covered by a hard crust and to
|
||
be fit abodes for living creatures. others, like Jupiter, are still
|
||
in a more or less heated and partly self-luminous condition. But
|
||
the majority of the planets are cold and non-luminous, like our
|
||
airless, silent, barren moon; and what light they give is
|
||
reflected.
|
||
|
||
THE MOONS have no atmospheres, and accompany their several
|
||
planets in their revolutions round the sun. Our moon or satellite
|
||
makes one half of its journey round the earth, above the plane of
|
||
the ecliptic and the other below, the whole occupying 29 1/2 days.
|
||
Its distance from us is estimated at about 240 thousand miles.
|
||
|
||
THE STARS are white hot, luminous bodies; the nearest one is
|
||
more than 19 thousand million miles away, and the more distant ones
|
||
so far off that light, which travels at the rate of 186 thousand
|
||
miles in a second of time, requires 50 thousand years to dart from
|
||
the stars to the eyes of man.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
83
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
THE SEASONS. -- During that part of the elliptical journey of
|
||
the earth round the sun when the axis of the earth inclines away
|
||
from the sun, winter commences (the solstice or standing still);
|
||
when its axis inclines towards the sun, at the other end of the
|
||
journey, summer commences; when the earth arrives (roughly) half-
|
||
way between these two points, on either side, spring and autumn
|
||
(the equinoxes, equal day and night) commence respectively, these
|
||
being the nearest distances, in the plane of the ecliptic between
|
||
the earth and the sun. Spring commences at the vernal equinox (the
|
||
commencement of the annual cycle of the ancient zodiac), when the
|
||
sun appears to enter that constellation of the zodiac called
|
||
"Aries" (March 21st). Summer commences at the summer solstice, when
|
||
the sun appears to enter "Cancer," the longest day, June 21St.
|
||
Autumn commences at the autumnal equinox, when the sun appears to
|
||
enter "Libra" (September 23rd). Winter commences at the winter
|
||
solstice, when the sun appears to enter "Capricorns," the shortest
|
||
day, December 21St.
|
||
|
||
THE ANCIENT ZODIAC.
|
||
|
||
The names of the ancient signs of the zodiac in Latin are: --
|
||
|
||
The Ram, the Bull, the Heavenly Twins,
|
||
And next the Crab the Lion shines,
|
||
The Virgin and the Scales,
|
||
The Scorpion, Archer, and He-goat,
|
||
The Man that bears the watering-pot,
|
||
And Fish with glittering tails.
|
||
|
||
The equinoxial points (Aries and Libra) moved fifty degrees
|
||
westward every year; thus the signs became separated from their
|
||
corresponding constellations, the vernal equinoxial sign being the
|
||
first in the time of Hipparchus (2nd century B.C.). In 25,868 years
|
||
all the signs would have made a complete circuit. The groups of
|
||
stars in the different signs or constellations were named after
|
||
some fancied resemblance to animals or other objects of nature. And
|
||
the sun, in his supposed annual passage through the twelve signs,
|
||
was worshipped in his different forms. The Lion represented the sun
|
||
when at his fierce summer strength; the Balance, when the days and
|
||
nights are equal; the Water-pourer, the commencement of the
|
||
Monsoon, or period of torrential rain; and so on. The ancient
|
||
zodiac was arranged on the theory that the earth was flat and
|
||
immovable, and that the sun made an annual circuit round it.
|
||
|
||
ETHICS AND CUSTOMS OF SOCIAL LIFE.
|
||
|
||
DUTY AND FAULT.
|
||
|
||
The science of ethics treats of moral duty and obligation.
|
||
Primitive man, from a solitary and selfish tree-dweller, through
|
||
long ages of time gradually became more social by companionizing
|
||
and cooperating with his fellows, by which were gradually evolved
|
||
sympathy, love, and generosity. Through further ages of time, as
|
||
civilization and refinement increased, the requirements of life
|
||
increased, and the dependence upon each other became more marked.
|
||
Man thus, by cooperation, took upon himself a duty which he had not
|
||
exercised in his primitive condition. Cooperation necessitated
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
84
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
protection to life and property, which again necessitated the
|
||
formulation of laws for the binding of each other to the observance
|
||
of certain rules of conduct, and for the good government of
|
||
communities. And, however much these may vary in detail in
|
||
different countries and in different ages, there is a general code
|
||
universally admitted and received which always exists, which has
|
||
been found by experience to be necessary for the protection of
|
||
cooperation, and, therefore, for the preservation of free social
|
||
intercourse. From cooperation, then, springs the whole duty of man
|
||
and wherever there is duty there may be neglect of duty.
|
||
|
||
Duty may be civil and compulsory, or moral and voluntary. The
|
||
former is an obligation to comply with the statutory law of the
|
||
country, the failure to comply with which is more or less penal.
|
||
The latter is the outcome of a natural desire to do right, because
|
||
it is right, and to comply with the usages of society (in its broad
|
||
and general sense) and the conventionalities of life. The moral
|
||
duty of the theologian or religionist differs both in motive and in
|
||
scope from the rewardless duty of free men -- i.e., men free from
|
||
the trammels of theology, as above described. The extra duties
|
||
which the theologian recognizes, by virtue of his creed, are
|
||
prescribed by the dogmas of theology, and supposed to be related to
|
||
a deity or deities; the violation of these duties being called
|
||
"sin." The motive is one of fear, lest he should arouse, by his
|
||
neglect of duty, the anger of his deity, and so feel the force of
|
||
his vengeance after death in the fires of hell; or hope, if he
|
||
pleases his deity, of gaining the reward of heaven. The free man
|
||
has no fear of future punishment, nor hope of any reward, to act as
|
||
a stimulus to good conduct, beyond that of this world -- viz., a
|
||
good conscience. His morality is, therefore, of purer order. He
|
||
knows that, as he sows, so will be reap; that, by living his life
|
||
here on earth in sympathy with his fellows, doing his duty to the
|
||
best of his knowledge and ability, and producing happiness for
|
||
those around him, he is ennobling that body with which his life is
|
||
bound up, and is thus perfecting his human nature.
|
||
|
||
Faults, misconduct, or wrong-doing may be of omission (neglect
|
||
of duty) or commission (actions), and may be (1) against the
|
||
written laws of the State, consisting of various legal distinctions
|
||
and technical terms, such as "misdemeanor," "felony," "larceny"
|
||
(theft), "crime," etc., being more or less penal, i.e., punishable
|
||
by the State; and (2) against the unwritten law of social life
|
||
which concerns conduct, manners, customs, etc., which are found by
|
||
experience to be necessary and good. The latter are voluntary, and
|
||
are dependent upon man's conscience or knowledge of right and
|
||
wrong, and may consist of faults against society (in its broad
|
||
sense) -- i.e., his fellow men, and faults against himself.
|
||
|
||
We must bear in mind that, though many faults against society
|
||
are not penal -- i.e., punishable by any recognized system or code
|
||
-- yet there are punishments which during life follow wrong-doing;
|
||
for if we sow evil we shall sooner or later reap evil, and if we
|
||
sow good we shall reap good. The consciousness of having done
|
||
wrong, and the remorse which follows it, will haunt the mind in its
|
||
quiet moments. Good men and women aspire after good, some with
|
||
better results than others. Knowing the frailty of our natures,
|
||
never let it be said that the stronger and more resolute, and,
|
||
therefore, the more successful in avoiding evil, has cast a stone,
|
||
as it were, at the weaker.
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
85
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
MAN'S MORAL CODE.
|
||
|
||
MAXIMS.
|
||
|
||
1. In our moral conduct, to act towards others as we wish
|
||
others to act towards us.
|
||
|
||
2. To love our fellow-creatures.
|
||
|
||
3. To practice truth in word and deed.
|
||
|
||
4. To practice temperance in appetite or desire.
|
||
|
||
5. To practice thrift and economy.
|
||
|
||
6. To give offence to no one.
|
||
|
||
7. To encourage our good and restrain our evil impulses.
|
||
|
||
8. To obey the just laws of our country.
|
||
|
||
Maxim 2 induces us: To bear no malice, and forgive injuries;
|
||
to be kind to children and dumb animals, and prevent cruelty to
|
||
them; to sympathize with those in trouble; to comfort the sick and
|
||
afflicted; to discourage slavery; while being kind to the poor and
|
||
deserving, to discourage idleness and mendacity; to avoid
|
||
attributing unjust or bad motives to the actions of others; to
|
||
exercise as much care for the reputation of others as for our own;
|
||
to be peacemakers, and discourage quarrels and dissensions, though
|
||
everyone is justified in defending himself and his country; to
|
||
respect the lives, property, and opinions of others; to show
|
||
respect for the dead; to practice civility and courtesy to all,
|
||
hospitality to strangers, and consideration to foreigners; to
|
||
encourage industry and education, and work for the support of
|
||
ourselves, our families, and those lawfully dependent upon us; to
|
||
produce happiness to all.
|
||
|
||
Maxim 3 induces us: To avoid all pretence in life, deceptions
|
||
in business, and adulteration of food and drink.
|
||
|
||
Maxim 5 induces us: To practice reasonable economy of
|
||
resources, by avoiding excess or undue expenditure of goods,
|
||
substance, or vital force; to be cleanly in habits and person.
|
||
|
||
Maxim 7 induces us: To exercise, and so strengthen, the
|
||
faculties in man that are social and sympathetic: and to leave
|
||
unexercised, and so weaken, those faculties the functions of which
|
||
are adverse to social life.
|
||
|
||
Maxim 8 induces us: To help in the enforcement of the just
|
||
laws of our country, which are necessary for the protection of
|
||
rights, and for the proper conduct and well-being of the community;
|
||
to assist in obtaining the repeal of partial and unjust laws,
|
||
instituted in the interests of faction or party, and against civil
|
||
and religious liberty.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
86
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
MAXIMS FOR PARENTS.
|
||
|
||
1. To love and be true to each other; to exercise that mutual
|
||
forbearance without which two people cannot live their lives
|
||
together in that happy union which alone can sustain domestic
|
||
happiness and command the respect of their children.
|
||
|
||
2. To maintain and encourage filial obedience and respect from
|
||
children to their parents; and to discourage excessive parental
|
||
indulgence.
|
||
|
||
3. To feed, clothe, and educate their children.
|
||
|
||
MAXIMS FOR CHILDREN.
|
||
|
||
1. Love and obey your parents, teachers, and elders.
|
||
|
||
2. Always speak the truth.
|
||
|
||
3. Do not quarrel.
|
||
|
||
4. Do not take what is not your own, for that is stealing.
|
||
|
||
5. Be diligent at your lessons.
|
||
|
||
6. Do as you would be done by. "Do naught to others which, if
|
||
done to thee, would cause thee pain; this is the sum of duty."
|
||
[From the "Maha-bharata," an Indian epic poem, written six
|
||
centuries B.C.]
|
||
|
||
VERSES FOR CHILDREN.
|
||
|
||
I.
|
||
|
||
Little drops of water,
|
||
Little grains of sand,
|
||
Make the mighty ocean
|
||
And the pleasant land.
|
||
Thus the little moments,
|
||
Humble though they be,
|
||
Make the mighty ocean
|
||
Of eternity.
|
||
Thus our little errors
|
||
Make a mighty sin:
|
||
Drop by drop the evil
|
||
Floods the heart within.
|
||
Little drops of kindness,
|
||
Little words of love,
|
||
Make the earth an Eden
|
||
Like a heaven of love.
|
||
|
||
E.C. Brewer.
|
||
**** ****
|
||
Ne'er suffer thine eyes to close
|
||
Before thy mind hath run
|
||
O'er every act and thought and word,
|
||
From dawn to set of sun.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
87
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
For wrong take shame, but grateful feel
|
||
If just thy course hath been;
|
||
Such efforts made each day by day
|
||
Will ward thyself from sin.
|
||
|
||
Adopted from Pythagoras.
|
||
**** ****
|
||
May duty be my guide to-day,
|
||
May love and truth illume the way,
|
||
May nothing warp or stain the soul,
|
||
May noble aims the will control.
|
||
|
||
Gustav Spiller.
|
||
|
||
IV.
|
||
|
||
Wound not another, though by him provoked;
|
||
Do no one injury by thought or deed;
|
||
Utter no word to pain thy fellow creatures.
|
||
Treat no one with disdain; with patience bear
|
||
Reviling language; with an angry man
|
||
Be never angry; blessings give for curses.
|
||
E'en as a driver checks his restive steeds,
|
||
Do thou, if thou art wise, restrain thy passions,
|
||
Which, running wild, will hurry thee away.
|
||
|
||
By an Indian writer, Manu, six centuries B.C.
|
||
**** ****
|
||
|
||
GRACE is a short prayer used by Christians before and after
|
||
meals. The word is derived from the Latin "gratis," favor. All
|
||
foods, as well as other necessaries of life, are supposed by them
|
||
(but really believed by few) to be provided by favor of the deity.
|
||
But had not human hands or brains been brought to bear upon the
|
||
Christian meal, we may accept it as a moral certainty that no meal
|
||
would have been provided. The Rationalist, knowing full well that
|
||
his meals and everything he possesses depend either upon his own
|
||
exertions or upon other mundane circumstances, sees no necessity to
|
||
thank anyone, especially some invisible entity of which he knows
|
||
nothing, for what he has himself provided. It is customary,
|
||
however, at public dinners to offer some congratulation to those
|
||
present before enjoying the meal. The Rationalist may find the
|
||
following useful, in the event of a grace being called for: --
|
||
|
||
"May good digestion wait on appetite, and health on both."
|
||
|
||
If a clergyman be present, it is an act of courtesy to offer him an
|
||
opportunity of saying a "grace," on the principle that everyone has
|
||
the right of his opinion; and it by no means follows that all
|
||
present are in agreement with those opinions. By thus respecting
|
||
the opinion of others, we are carrying out the true spirit of
|
||
freedom of thought. The clergyman of a State Church generally takes
|
||
precedence of those of the free denominations, but only as an act
|
||
of courtesy, he being an official in the ecclesiastical department
|
||
of the State. A Cardinal of the Roman Catholic Church usually takes
|
||
precedence over all other clergy. {Why???}
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
88
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
SOCIETIES OF INTEREST TO RATIONALISTS.
|
||
|
||
THE UNION OF ETHICAL SOCIETIES (Hon. Sec., Miss Zona Vallance,
|
||
The Deanery, Stratford, Essex.) -- These consist of the following:
|
||
|
||
Ethical Societies. Place of Afeering.
|
||
|
||
THE NORTH LONDON
|
||
|
||
|
||
THE SOUTH LONDON Surrey Masonic Hall,
|
||
Camberwell New
|
||
Road, S.E.
|
||
|
||
THE EAST LONDON ... 78, Libra Road,
|
||
Roman Road, E.
|
||
|
||
THE WEST LONDON ...Town Hall, High
|
||
Street, Kensington.
|
||
Leighton House, 9,
|
||
Leighton Crescent, N.W.
|
||
|
||
THE PROVINCIAL COR- Mr. F. J. Gould,
|
||
RESPONDENCE COM- 12, Meynell Road,
|
||
MITTEE Hackney Common, N.E.
|
||
|
||
The general aims of the Ethical Movement, as represented by
|
||
this federation, are: --
|
||
|
||
(1) By purely natural and human means to assist individual and
|
||
social efforts after right living.
|
||
|
||
(2) To free the current ideal of what is right from all that
|
||
is merely traditional or self-contradictory, and thus to widen and
|
||
perfect it.
|
||
|
||
(3) To assist in constructing a theory or science of Right,
|
||
which, starting with the reality and validity of moral
|
||
distinctions, shall explain their mental and social origin, and
|
||
connect them in a logical system of thought.
|
||
|
||
The special objects of the federation are: --
|
||
|
||
(1) To bring into closer connection the federated Societies.
|
||
|
||
(2) To provide for the special training of Ethical teachers
|
||
and lecturers.
|
||
|
||
(3) To start, take over, and to control Ethical classes for
|
||
children, with or without the assistance of local committees.
|
||
|
||
(4) To provide for the payment of teachers and lecturers.
|
||
|
||
(5) To choose and dismiss teachers and lecturers, whether paid
|
||
or voluntary.
|
||
|
||
(6) To publish and spread suitable literature.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
89
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
(7) And to further such other objects as may commend
|
||
themselves from time to time to the Union.
|
||
|
||
THE NATIONAL SECULAR SOCIETY, whose motto is "We Seek for
|
||
Truth," has its offices at 376 and 377, Strand, W. President, Mr.
|
||
G.W. Foote; Hon. Sec., Mr. R. Forder.
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST PRESS COMMITTEE has its headquarters at 17,
|
||
Johnson's Court, Fleet Street, London, E.C. Its objects are: (1) To
|
||
issue, or assist in the issue of Rationalist publications.
|
||
|
||
(2) To carry on a systematic distribution of Rationalist
|
||
literature. Chairman, Mr. G.J. Holyoake; Secretary and Treasurer,
|
||
Charles A. Watts, from whom all information may be obtained.
|
||
|
||
THE NATIONAL SUNDAY LEAGUE is a society for the promotion of
|
||
recreation and amusement on Sundays, and for the removal of
|
||
restrictions to the opening of public museums, picture galleries,
|
||
etc., on Sundays. Secretary, Mr. H. Mills, 34, Red Lion Square,
|
||
Holborn, W.C.
|
||
|
||
PUBLIC HOLIDAYS AND THEIR ORIGIN.
|
||
|
||
SUNDAY, the first day of the week, commemorates the weekly
|
||
festival of the sun, the planet whose glorious rays give us life,
|
||
health, delight, and happiness.
|
||
|
||
EASTER commemorates the vernal equinox, when the sun crosses
|
||
the equator, and the days become longer than the nights, and daily
|
||
increase in length; also the return of verdure, and the bursting
|
||
forth of the seed. It is, by arrangement, the first Sunday after
|
||
the full moon, which happens upon, or next after, March 21st; and
|
||
if the moon is at full on a Sunday, Easter day is the Sunday after.
|
||
|
||
MAYDAY commemorates nature's profusion of flowers and blossom,
|
||
which has from early times found expression in dance and song, and
|
||
which instinctively excites feelings of gladness and delight. In
|
||
Rome the goddess Flora was specially venerated at this season,
|
||
which custom has its modern representation in "the May Queen."
|
||
|
||
WHIT MONDAY. -- The Monday after Pentecost, which is seven
|
||
weeks after Easter, So-called from the white garments worn by the
|
||
newly-baptized Catechumens in the Christian Church, which rite took
|
||
place on the vigil of Pentecost. The holiday has outlived the
|
||
religious association out of which it originated. Pentecost was a
|
||
Jewish feast, held on the fiftieth day after the Passover, in
|
||
celebration of their "Ingathering," and in thanksgiving for their
|
||
harvest. The Christian Church adopted it from the Jews, and
|
||
celebrated the supposed descent of the "Holy Ghost," one of the
|
||
gods of the Trinity, on the Yezuan apostles.
|
||
|
||
MIDSUMMER DAY (June 24th) commemorates the event of the sun
|
||
having attained his highest point in the heavens, and our northern
|
||
hemisphere being under the influence of the greatest effulgence of
|
||
his rays.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
90
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
LAMMAS MONDAY, or HARVEST FESTIVAL, is the first Monday after
|
||
"Lammas Day" (August 1st), and is kept as a holiday or "festival of
|
||
the ingathering." It derives its name of Lammas from a
|
||
superstitious offering in early times of the first fruits of the
|
||
harvest to the various deities.
|
||
|
||
CHRISTMAS DAY commemorates the birthday of the new sun -- when
|
||
the sun, after descending to its lowest point in the heavens, and
|
||
after our northern hemisphere has been travelling away from the sun
|
||
and getting less of his rays daily, commences his return journey,
|
||
and daily rises higher in the heavens. It is also the birthday of
|
||
all the messiahs of the various revealed religions.
|
||
|
||
BANK HOLIDAYS -- ENGLAND AND WALES: Good Friday, Whitsun
|
||
Monday, Lammas Monday, Christmas Day, and the day following; or, if
|
||
that day be Sunday, then Monday. The Stock Exchange have, in
|
||
addition to the above, May Day and November 1st. SCOTLAND: New
|
||
Year's Day, Good Friday, the first Mondays in May and August, and
|
||
Christmas; Day.
|
||
|
||
THE NAMING AND REGISTRATION OF CHILDREN.
|
||
|
||
When a birth takes place, personal information of it must be
|
||
given, free of charge, within six weeks, to the Registrar; by (1)
|
||
the father or mother; if they fail (2) the occupier of the house in
|
||
which the birth happened; (3) a person present at the birth; or (4)
|
||
the person having charge of the child: The penalty for not
|
||
registering within the time specified is 2 pounds. A written
|
||
request may be sent to the Registrar to come to the house and
|
||
register the child, for which he receives a fee of 1s. After three
|
||
months, a birth cannot be registered except in the presence of the
|
||
Superintendent Registrar, and on payment of fees to him and to the
|
||
Registrar. After one year, a birth can be registered only on the
|
||
Registrar General's express authority, and on the payment of
|
||
further fees. It is important to persons of all classes to be able
|
||
to prove their age and place of birth, the only legal proof of
|
||
which is by the civil register. Baptism, or christening, being a
|
||
superstition, is not necessary for the naming of children. The
|
||
child may be simply named by the parents at any time, without the
|
||
use of any religious or theological formulary.
|
||
|
||
MARRIAGE.
|
||
|
||
Marriage is a civil contract provided by the State for the
|
||
legal union of man and woman, and for the purpose of binding both
|
||
to certain reciprocal obligations. Marriage ceremonies, as
|
||
religious or ecclesiastical functions, are simply superstitions.
|
||
Among the ancient Hebrews and others the husband, was generally the
|
||
owner of so many slave concubines, and women were bought and sold
|
||
like cattle. In Mohammedan countries polygamy is permitted, but a
|
||
man is limited to four wives, the number of concubines being
|
||
unlimited. In this country, where the sexes have equal rights,
|
||
monogamy is the custom, and both are limited to one co-partner. The
|
||
marriage contract gives a joint proprietorship in children, and
|
||
there is, consequently, a filial claim upon both parents for
|
||
protection; and, as the wife is obviously unable to act as mother
|
||
and provider at the same time, the latter duty devolves by law upon
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
91
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
the husband and putative father, and he is compelled to provide for
|
||
wife and children. The benefit to the wife by the provision of
|
||
marriage must be obvious, for without such a tie the mother of a
|
||
family, having probably lost the charms of youth and beauty, might
|
||
be forsaken, and have to bring up her children single-handed, which
|
||
would be unjust to her and disastrous to the children, The marriage
|
||
contract is therefore provided, not only in the interests of
|
||
morality -- to check promiscuous intercourse -- but in the
|
||
interests of the wife and the offspring of the union.
|
||
|
||
It is the duty of parents to exercise every precaution in
|
||
their power against increasing their families beyond what the means
|
||
at their disposal justify. Parents living in a civilized society
|
||
are not justified in recklessly giving birth to children whom they
|
||
have no adequate means of nourishing, clothing, and educating, and
|
||
who must either starve or be reared by the kindness and charity of
|
||
others. Such a state of things is demoralizing to the parents as
|
||
well as to the offspring. The over-population of the future is a
|
||
terrible thing to contemplate, but come it must if Christianism is
|
||
to continue to teach people that it is a blessed thing for a man to
|
||
"have his quiver full," which, taken literally, might have been
|
||
true; but, when misapplied, is about as wise as the recommendation
|
||
to neglect provision, and neither "toil nor spin," like the "lilies
|
||
of the field." Vegetable life is subject to the check of animal
|
||
life; the latter, more or less, preying upon the former. Man, by
|
||
his intellectual superiority, adopts artificial means to keep the
|
||
lower animal life down and prevent over-production; but he himself
|
||
has only his own carefulness to rely upon. Disease, famine, and war
|
||
have acted in former days as exterminators, and so kept population
|
||
down; but, as knowledge increases, disease is reduced or prevented,
|
||
famine is guarded against, and wars are avoided by the skill and
|
||
prudence of statesmen, a greater number live to struggle for
|
||
existence. The question of over-population is, therefore, of
|
||
importance; it concerns every parent, and its consideration is
|
||
becoming more pressing every year. "Population, when unchecked,
|
||
doubles itself every twenty-five years but the food to support the
|
||
increase will by no means be obtained with the same facility."
|
||
[T.R. Malthus.] At this rate, in a few thousand years, there will
|
||
literally not be standing-room for man's progeny." [Charles
|
||
Darwin.] In the United States the population has increased four
|
||
times in the two first periods of twenty-five years of this
|
||
century.
|
||
|
||
It is also the duty of those contemplating marriage to make
|
||
their choice from families only of a high type, physical, mental,
|
||
and moral; and to avoid matrimonial alliance with those families
|
||
whose members manifest a strumous (consumptive, rickety) or
|
||
cancerous tendency. By the exercise of care in this matter greater
|
||
happiness is promoted in the family circle, and the human species
|
||
has a better chance of improvement and higher development.
|
||
|
||
Early marriage should be encouraged to prevent prostitution,
|
||
and to afford opportunity to all, at a suitable age, of complying
|
||
with the demands of nature, which are more or less imperative all
|
||
through life, from the lowest form of organization to the highest.
|
||
Celibacy opposes itself directly to these natural laws, and the
|
||
boasted self-restraint of the celibate is frequently only surface-
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
92
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
deep, the solitude of the religious recluse fostering secret and
|
||
unnatural vices; and where it is deeper and real, it is so
|
||
generally at the expense of health and constitution. Young men,
|
||
with few exceptions, have a craving for female society, which is
|
||
part of their human nature; and many might be able to support a
|
||
wife in comparative comfort, and thus enjoy the companionship which
|
||
is their right, though, perhaps, not in a position to endure the
|
||
expenses necessarily attending the acquisition of such a family as
|
||
is the general result of a careless and thoughtless married life.
|
||
Through want of knowledge as to how to comply with the requirements
|
||
of the matrimonial state and practice thrift and economy, they are
|
||
compelled either to forego marriage altogether, or defer it till
|
||
their youth and vigor are gone. They are thus turned, as it were,
|
||
into the streets, in their hours of recreation, to seek that
|
||
pleasure which might be happily found in the companionship of a
|
||
wife and the comforts of a home. Advice in these matters ought to
|
||
be sought from a physician of the Rationalist school, free from
|
||
theological superstition.
|
||
|
||
LAWS RELATING TO MARRIAGE
|
||
|
||
(AT A REGISTRAR'S OFFICE.)
|
||
|
||
Table of consanguinity and affinity, within the degrees of
|
||
which, in this country, marriages are made absolutely void by an
|
||
Act of William IV. A man may not marry his --
|
||
|
||
Grandmother Sister
|
||
Grandfather's wife Wife's sister
|
||
Wife's grandmother Brother's wife
|
||
Father's sister Son's daughter
|
||
Mother's sister Daughter's daughter
|
||
Father's brother's wife Son's son's wife
|
||
Mother's brother's wife Daughter's son's wife
|
||
Wife's father's sister Wife's; son's daughter
|
||
Wife's mother's sister Wife's daughter's daughter
|
||
Mother Brother's daughter
|
||
Stepmother Sister's daughter
|
||
Wife's mother Brother's son's wife
|
||
Daughter Sister's son's wife
|
||
Wife's daughter Wife's brother's daughter
|
||
Son's wife Wife's sister's daughter
|
||
|
||
In the case of a woman, the sexes must be reversed.
|
||
|
||
Marriage by Certificate. -- If both parties have resided in
|
||
the same district during the preceding seven days, a written notice
|
||
(on a special form, declaring there is no lawful hindrance as to
|
||
ages, residence, and consent of parents, if a minor) must be signed
|
||
by one of them before the Registrar, and given to the
|
||
Superintendent Registrar of the district. If they reside in
|
||
different Registrars' districts, a similar notice must be sent to
|
||
each Superintendent Registrar. The marriage may be contracted
|
||
within three calendar months of the notice; but not till twenty-one
|
||
days have elapsed, when the Superintendent Registrar will issue his
|
||
certificate to marry. Fee 9s. 7d.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
93
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Marriage by License. -- It is necessary for only one of the
|
||
parties to give notice to the Superintendent Registrar of the
|
||
district in which he or she has resided for the preceding fifteen
|
||
days. After the expiration of one day, next after the day of entry
|
||
of notice, the Superintendent Registrar issues his certificate and
|
||
license to marry. The marriage may be contracted at any time within
|
||
three calendar months after the date of entry of notice. Fees; 2
|
||
pounds 17s. 1d.
|
||
|
||
The Marriage Ceremony. -- Marriages are contracted before the
|
||
Superintendent Registrar and the Registrar of the district," and in
|
||
the presence of two witnesses, between 8 a.m. and 3 P.m. Each party
|
||
declares as follows: "I do solemnly declare that I know not of any
|
||
lawful impediment why I, A B, may not be joined in matrimony to C
|
||
D; and each shall say to the other: "I call upon these Persons here
|
||
present to witness that I, A B (or C D), do take thee, C D, (.or A
|
||
B), to be my lawful wedded wife (or husband.)" A wedding-ring is
|
||
usually required.
|
||
|
||
It is hardly necessary to remark that "the solemnization of
|
||
marriages" in churches, or as "sacraments" of religion, is
|
||
superstitious, being a relic of days of ignorance, credulity, and
|
||
priestcraft.
|
||
|
||
INSTRUCTIONS FOR BURIAL.
|
||
|
||
Those desirous of being buried without religious ceremony or
|
||
interference by the clergyman of the parish should sign a
|
||
testamentary document to that effect (which may be obtained from
|
||
the National Secular Society [377, Strand, London, W.C.] for 2d. in
|
||
stamps), and notify the fact to the National Secular Society of
|
||
their having done so.
|
||
|
||
For those intending to be buried in a CEMETERY, in
|
||
unconsecrated ground, a service may be held and an address given,
|
||
but for those whom circumstances may necessitate being buried in a
|
||
CHURCHYARD it is necessary that the Burial Law Amendment Act, 1880,
|
||
should be complied with, the chief regulations of which are as
|
||
follows: --
|
||
|
||
1. Any responsible person having charge of the burial may do
|
||
all that is required without the above testamentary document; but
|
||
it is better to have it.
|
||
|
||
2. Forty-eight hours' notice in writing must be given to the
|
||
clergyman of the parish, or any person appointed to receive such
|
||
notice (sometimes the clerk or sexton), on a special form (supplied
|
||
with the form of Will above).
|
||
|
||
3. The burial must be between 10 a.m. and 6 p.m., from April
|
||
1st to October 1st; and between 10 a.m. and 3 P.m., from October
|
||
1st to April 1st.
|
||
|
||
4. In the case of a pauper buried by the parish, a copy of the
|
||
above notice must also be sent to the master of the workhouse.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
94
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
5. If the day and hour be inconvenient to the clergyman, or in
|
||
conflict with any burial bye-law, or because the day is Sunday,
|
||
Good Friday, or Christmas Day, the clergyman may, on stating his
|
||
reasons, by twenty-four hours' notice in writing, postpone the
|
||
burial till the following day.
|
||
|
||
6. The clergyman is entitled to be paid the fees he would have
|
||
received if the service had been performed.
|
||
|
||
7. Everyone has free access to the funeral, but it must be
|
||
conducted in silence; and any riotous, violent, or indecent
|
||
behavior, or any offensive conduct towards the Christian religion,
|
||
is punishable by law. The address, if any, must therefore be given
|
||
at the home.
|
||
|
||
8. The person responsible for the burial must sign a
|
||
certificate (special form obtainable from the National Secular
|
||
Society), and deliver it to the clergyman in charge of the
|
||
churchyard, at the time of the funeral or next day, for entry in
|
||
the parish register.
|
||
|
||
9. The Act applies to England and Wales and the Channel
|
||
Islands only.
|
||
|
||
FREEDOM OF THOUGHT.
|
||
|
||
As the people are the source of all authority, so is liberty
|
||
of opinion the right of every human being; and as everyone has a
|
||
right to pursue his own good in his own way, so long as he does not
|
||
attempt to deprive others of theirs, or impede their efforts to
|
||
obtain it, so everyone has an absolute right to independence, and
|
||
is sovereign over himself, his own body and mind; and no one is
|
||
accountable to others for his opinions -- religious or otherwise.
|
||
Our opinions may be right or they may be wrong; but so may those of
|
||
others be. We ought, as individuals, just as society as represented
|
||
by the Legislature ought, always to be ready to hear with patience
|
||
the opinions of others. Neither the Legislature nor society has the
|
||
right to suppress the expression of opinion -- when within the
|
||
bounds of reasonable controversy; neither have we, as individuals,
|
||
the right to deny a hearing to the opinion of others because we in
|
||
our own judgment have condemned them. "If all mankind," says Mr.
|
||
J.S. Mill, "minus one were of one opinion, and only one person were
|
||
of the contrary opinion, mankind would be no more justified in
|
||
silencing that one person than he, if he had the power, would be
|
||
justified in silencing mankind ... The peculiar evil of silencing
|
||
the expression of opinion is that it is robbing the human race. If
|
||
the opinion is right, they are deprived of the opportunity of
|
||
exchanging error for truth; if wrong, they lose what is almost as
|
||
great a benefit -- the clearer perception and livelier impression
|
||
of the truth, produced by its collision with error." ["On
|
||
Liberty."] Again he says: "Mankind are greater gainers by suffering
|
||
each other to live as seems good to themselves than by compelling
|
||
each to live as seems good to the rest." Inducements may be offered
|
||
to us to hold certain opinions which we believe to be false,
|
||
because they may be useful; but no belief which is contrary to
|
||
truth can really be useful.
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
95
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
Liberty of thought and opinion, however, is not liberty of
|
||
speech. Liberty of speech is only justifiable under certain
|
||
restrictions, for there is no absolute freedom of speech in
|
||
civilized society; each individual must be limited in his speech as
|
||
in his conduct. All have a right to talk freely concerning public
|
||
matters, so long as they do not violate the moral law by menacing
|
||
the rights or welfare of others, by mischief-making, by exciting
|
||
the mob by inflammatory language or placards, or by instigating in
|
||
any other way to any mischievous acts.
|
||
|
||
Under the old English law, the penalty for heresy, blasphemy,
|
||
and schism was death by burning, after trial by the ecclesiastical
|
||
courts. This death penalty was abolished in 1677, and the
|
||
ecclesiastical courts subsequently lost their jurisdiction over any
|
||
but the clergy of the Established Church. As heresy dropped out of
|
||
sight, attention was fixed on blasphemy, the law of blasphemous
|
||
libel still remaining on the Statute Book. "An Act for the more
|
||
effectual suppression of blasphemy and profaneness" was passed in
|
||
the reign of William III. (9 and 10, c. 32), which declares that
|
||
"any person or persons having been educated in, or at any time
|
||
having made profession of, the Christian religion within this realm
|
||
who shall, by writing, printing, teaching, or advised speaking,
|
||
deny any one of the persons in the Holy Trinity to be God, or shall
|
||
assert or maintain that there are more gods than one, or shall deny
|
||
the Christian doctrine to be true, or the Holy Scriptures of the
|
||
Old and New Testament to be of divine authority, shall upon
|
||
conviction be disabled from holding any ecclesiastical, civil, or
|
||
military employment, and on a second conviction be imprisoned for
|
||
three years, and deprived for ever of all civil rights." So much of
|
||
it as affected the Unitarians was ostensibly repealed by the 53
|
||
George III., c. 160. But it still disgraces the Statute Book. In
|
||
1883 Messrs. Foote, Ramsey, and Kemp were successfully, and the
|
||
late Mr. Bradlaugh unsuccessfully, prosecuted under this Act. It
|
||
was alleged against them that they "wickedly and profanely
|
||
attempted to bring the Holy Scriptures and the Christian religion
|
||
into disbelief and contempt," not only "against the peace of our
|
||
lady the Queen," but also "to the great displeasure of Almighty
|
||
God." Here is a distinct attempt by the Legislature, not only to
|
||
suppress the opinions of individuals, but to force opinions upon
|
||
them which have never been proved to be right, but have actually
|
||
been proved to be wrong; and the confidence with which the
|
||
displeasure of the deity, in which its majority at the time of the
|
||
passing of the Act, believed, is declared, is a simple begging of
|
||
a very important and extensive question -- a claiming of
|
||
infallibility, and a presuming to a knowledge of the unknowable.
|
||
|
||
The "Lord's Day Observance Act" of Charles I. prohibits public
|
||
crying and the exposure of goods for sale on Sundays. The amended
|
||
Act of 1871 requires the consent of the chief officer of the
|
||
district, two justices, or that of a stipendiary magistrate.
|
||
|
||
Upholders of freedom of thought ought not to rest till these
|
||
partial and bigoted laws are repealed. For this purpose the late
|
||
Mr. Bradlaugh brought in a Bill in the House of Commons, and,
|
||
notwithstanding strong opposition, was successful in obtaining
|
||
forty-seven votes. The expression of opinion by Freethinkers is,
|
||
according to these laws, illegal; their corporate meetings are
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
96
|
||
|
||
THE RATIONALIST'S MANUAL.
|
||
|
||
illegal, and they cannot hold property, receive legacies, in any
|
||
corporate capacity, or open any room for entertainment and
|
||
amusement on Sundays.
|
||
|
||
OATHS, AFFIRMATIONS, AND LAST WILL.
|
||
|
||
Any person required to take an oath is entitled, under the
|
||
Oaths Act, 1888, to swear with uplifted hand in the Scotch manner
|
||
(though it is not necessary that the Scotch form of words should be
|
||
used), or to affirm. Rationalists usually claim to affirm. The
|
||
witness (or, if a juryman, the juror) should say, "I object to be
|
||
sworn, on the ground that I have no religious belief." The official
|
||
administering the oath is then bound, without further question from
|
||
anyone, to permit witness to affirm.
|
||
|
||
IF A JUROR, and he is told to "leave the box," he should at
|
||
once leave the Court; but if he is told to "leave the box, but not
|
||
the Court," he should say: "My Lord (if a judge of the High Court;
|
||
if a County Court judge or Coroner." Your Honorer;" if a Police
|
||
Magistrate or Mayor -- "Your Worship, I am ready and willing now to
|
||
perform my duty as juryman in the case in which my name has been
|
||
called, -- but if your Lordship dispenses with my services as
|
||
juror, I respectfully deny your jurisdiction to detain me in
|
||
Court."
|
||
|
||
IF A WITNESS, and any question be put by the judge, he should
|
||
say: "My Lord, I Respectfully submit that, having made my objection
|
||
in the exact words of the statute, I am now entitled to affirm
|
||
without any question, and that I am not bound to answer any
|
||
question." If the judge persists in questioning witness as to his
|
||
opinion, he should be met by a respectful but distinct refusal to
|
||
answer.
|
||
|
||
IF A CORONER OR MAGISTRATE should refuse to take his evidence,
|
||
witness should ask: "On what ground do you decline to take my
|
||
evidence?" and the answer be carefully written down, and sent to
|
||
the Secretary of the Rationalist Press Committee (17, Jobnson's
|
||
Court, Fleet Street, E.C.), or to the Secretary of the National
|
||
Secular Society (377, Strand, W.C.).
|
||
|
||
The Acts are repealed which required the judge to be satisfied
|
||
of the sincerity of the objection when made on religious grounds.
|
||
|
||
FORM OF AFFIRMATION. -- "I, A B, do solemnly, sincerely, and
|
||
truly declare and affirm that I will tell the truth, the whole
|
||
truth, and nothing but the truth."
|
||
|
||
|
||
FORM OF AFFIRMATION IN WRITING (instead of the ordinary
|
||
"affidavit" A B, of ____, do solemnly and sincerely affirm that.
|
||
Affirmed at ______, this day of ___, 18__. Before me, etc."
|
||
|
||
|
||
**** ****
|
||
|
||
Reproducible Electronic Publishing can defeat censorship.
|
||
|
||
**** ****
|
||
|
||
Bank of Wisdom
|
||
Box 926, Louisville, KY 40201
|
||
97
|
||
|